Blog

The first trial that will eventually change the face of the legal system. Public humiliation is found to be much cheaper and more effective at reforming the guilty than incarceration.

This is the forth chapter of a story in a universe where public humiliation eventually replaces incarceration.

Chapter 4 – Family time.

From 44:30 to 43:00 found himself being bathed and given water. He was grateful for the break, but when the clock chimed at 43:00 he tried to brace himself for what was to come.

Coming from the crowd was his, or rather his former family. His parents Andy, age 46, and Amanda, age 44, and his two sisters, Danielle and Carmen the twins, age 18. What the hell were they doing here? He had not been nude in front of any of his family in what seemed forever. Now he was in a most embarrassing situation with no way to hide.

Danielle and Carmen were brats. They were always ganging up on him but because they were younger, they seemed to get away with anything. They were always accusing him of trying to spy on them when they were in the bathroom. It was true but they didn’t have to rat him out.

Amanda stepped up to the pillory first. “It is good that you have no name and no family you worthless excuse of a person. If you had not volunteered to give up your name, we would have disowned you.” Andy and the two girls nodded. “What are we going to do with you now? You are here because you could only think of yourself when it came to sex. I guess we have to have to teach you that others have wants and needs.”

Since your crime is sex, we are going to use you for sex. As she said that, all four of them began to disrobe.

Danielle and Carmen were behind the pillory and noname could not see them. While the girls were twins, they were both identical and definitely not identical at the same time. Face, skin color, and figure were identical, what was not identical was their hair and eyes, Danielle had wavy blonde hair and dark brown eyes, but Carmen had straight dark hair and light blue eyes. In high school they both got wigs that looked like the others hair. From the side or behind they looked like the other. As soon as anyone saw their eyes, the illusion would shatter. They loved the confused looks their friends would give them. They even considered getting colored contacts to complete the prank but just never got around getting them.

In front of the pillory Noname was both repulsed and turned on when his mother started undressing and was apprehensive about Andy, his dad. He was not happy about what Al had done to him now his dad had the same opportunity.

Danielle was the first one to touch him as she grabbed his balls. She said to her sister. “Our brother, when we had one, was always trying to get a peek of us when we were changing, the creep. He never succeeded, did he?”

“Not that I know of. Now I know we don’t have a brother anymore, but we do have this unnamed person in front of us. He can’t see us if we stay behind the pillory, but we get to do almost anything we want to do to him on this side.”

With that she licked her finger and stuck it in his ass. He was not expecting that and jumped at the unexpected invasion. She wiggled it around and giggled when he said “Stop that”

“I don’t think he likes that.”

“I didn’t think that he had the right to complain. He needs something to fill his mouth.” Carmen took her finger out of his ass and reached around and said, “Open up”. He tried to resist but she pushed it in. “Now suck” He had little choice. It was fowl tasting of his own shit and Al’s cum. He made a fowl face at that taste.

Amanda laughs and said, “Look, the little shit doesn’t like the taste of his own shit.” Amanda had completely disrobed at this point. She stood 5’ 5” and had a slender 30-26-32 figure. She almost looked like a boy. In her youth she had been a gymnast. Much to Andy’s delight she maintained her flexibility. She turns her ass to noname and says, “lick my ass.” She backs up to him and shoves her ass into his face. She then looks up at him from between her legs as she is almost bent in double.

Noname is torn, here is a cute MILF but she is in reality his own M in the MILF. She would spend all her free time in the pool in the back yard. This kept her toned and gave her a deep golden tan. She always wore the same bikini when she was in the pool. The results were crisp tan lines. While she only had A, cup breasts the tan lines made them stand out. That was the main reason she tanned so much. Of course, the bikini top came with a bikini bottom that caused sharp tan lines accenting her ass and shaved pussy.

She wiggled he butt and said, “Come on. Get that tongue in there. I could almost get my own tongue deeper than what you are doing!” Of course, she couldn’t lick her own ass, but not for the lack of trying. She was able to lick her own pussy and did it often. She wiggled her butt enjoying the feeling of the riming she was getting.

“Andy, see what you can do to encourage this little shit lick my ass better.”

Andy walked over to the girls and said, “Girls you seem to be having fun at this end. Do you think you can more to encourage this noname?” The girls had been having fun exploring his ass, nuts and cock. They had never had access to a man like this and were enjoying feeling, pinching, poking, and scratching what they had access to. They took their dad’s comment as a challenge. “OK we know how he reacted to one finger in his ass, let’s see if we can do more. “

Danielle sticks first one finger then two and wiggled them around. “That was easy. I guess he has had a couple of things bigger than this in his ass recently” the crowd chucked at that. “Let’s try three,” He started moving his butt trying to evade the fingers but to no avail. Three fingers were bigger than any cock or dildo he had had shoved up his ass. He did not like it at all. “Mom wants you to get your tongue deep into her ass. Now do so!” with that she fit a fourth finger in. “Hay Carmen, look at this! I have all my fingers in his ass. Think I can get my thumb in too? If I move my thumb her between my fingers it really isn’t that much bigger. Damn that is tight though. I sure would not like to be him. But then he really doesn’t have a say in this.”

Carmen ran over to the table and saw the bottle of oil and got an idea. “Hay Danielle, If I pore some oil on your hand, do you think you could get your whole had in?”

“I don’t know. Let’s try it” Carmen pored some oil over Danielle’s hand and rubbed it around. “Try it now” Danielle pushed harder and felt increasing resistance until the widest part of her hand was pushing on the resisting muscle. Noname started screaming into Amanda’s ass. He forgot to move his tongue as his world became the fire in his ass. He had never felt something so big in his add before. If he thought Al was big as a post Danielle’s hand felt like a fucking red wood tree!

Carmen did not want to be left out of encouraging so she started squeezing his balls.

Amanda didn’t know what her girls were doing, but whatever they were doing was felt great. First the tongue got her going and then his yelling into her ass set her off. She had an amazing orgasm. “Andy, I know you like your ass licked even more than I do, YOU have to try this. It is incredible.”

Andy turned around and bent down backing his ass in to noname’s face. “OK you little shit, let’s see what you can do.” Andy’s ass was much hairier than Al’s “OK girls do your thing. Make him squirm.”

The girls were having fun. Their brother had been a pain in the ass all their lives. Now it was payback time. As Danielle fisted him. Carmen had found the box of rubber bands and was having fun snapping them on his ass, cock, and balls.

Andy was having fun on his end too. Amanda had crawled under him and was playing with his cock while he had his ass licked. She may be small, but she was proud that she could deep throat his 9-inch cock. Andy was in heaven. Both ass and cock were happy. Soon he was coming in Amanda’s talented mouth.

When he was done cuming he almost fell down. Amanda scooted out from under him and helped him stand. Both stood looking at each other and then smiled. They looked over at the clock and it read 42:13. They still had more than half their allotted time.

The girls were tiring of tormenting noname from behind. Danielle pulled her hand from his ass with an audible pop that was accompanied by a scream of anguish as the tree came out of his ass.

The girls joined their parents and looked at the slumped figure in the pillory. Carmen said,” Well you noname piece of shit for brains, our brother wanted to see us naked. He isn’t here so I guess you will have to do.” They took after their mother but with differences. They were 5’ 7”, a couple inches taller than their mother and they had at least a cup size on than their mother. While their mother was shaved, they each had neatly trimmed bushes that matched the hair on their head. Danielle had a full blond bush and Carmen had a bush of dark hair. Other than that, they all looked like sisters. Both had taken gymnastics but were never quite as limber as their mother. That was ok they had each other.

One night, four years ago, their father had been on a company trip and the heard strange noises coming from their parents’ bedroom. They were used to the noises when their parents were together, but they could not figure out why they would hear similar sounds now. They crept to the door and slowly opened it. What they saw changed their world. Their mother was having a video call with their dad on the screen was their dad was jacking off. But what their mother was doing is what rocked their world. She was on her back with her legs flipped over her head. She had reached up with her arms and was pulling her ass down and licking her own pussy, it was so so soooo fucking incredible.

They ran back to their room and tried to repeat what their mother had done. Try as they might, they couldn’t do it. They were always just a little too far away. They could bring their legs up to their ears, but not their pussy to their lips. It was so frustrating. Finally, Danielle said, “Fuck this. Why are we trying to lick our own pussies when we have each other?” She laid down next to Carmen head to pussy and started licking her sister. Carmen let out a moan and did the same to Danielle. They were familiar with each other’s pussies, but they had never done this. When the first hairs started showing, they would compare who had the most hair. Sometimes Danielle had more, sometimes Carmen had more. Carmen usually won however, but Danielle said it was not fair, her hair was blond, and it was harder to see. A few years later, they had given up on who had more hair, they each had more than they could count so it was impossible to figure out who had the most.

Now that they knew that they could lick each other’s pussies, and how it felt when they did, they could care less about who had more hair. The biggest thing was now how quickly they could get their sister’s head between their legs.

Ironically, they had talked about adding their brother into their little games, but he kept trying to see them naked without their permission, and that just pissed them off. If he had been nice to them, he could have seen them naked all the time.

Carmen said, “Mom, Dad we have had fun back there, but we want to switch ends. Is that OK with you?”

Amanda said, “Sure dear. We’d love to switch. Just so you know, he seems pretty talented with his tongue in asses if you like that.”

“We haven’t experimented with tongues in our asses, that sounds like fun.”

Andy and Amanda walked to the back of the pillory. “I had first choice in front, you can have first choice back here,” Amanda said.

“Thanks, I already know what I want to do to this little ass rapist.” He placed his 9-incher at the abused brown eye between the butt cheeks and pushed in. Noname was horrified to realize that his own father was ass fucking him. But then he really did not have a family at this time. He was a noname. Had he not been loosened up by Gena, then Al and then the twins with ever increasing sizes, he would have thought this 9-inch cock was splitting him open, but now he only felt incredibly full.

Amanda smiled as she watched Andy fucking noname’s ass. She knew all too well how full that made her feel, and the fact that this noname had formerly been his son made it all the hotter to watch. But she had an itch she wanted taken care of. She crawled under the two men and saw a flaccid cock hanging down. Noname must not be enjoying this as much as the rest of them. She took the dangling cock and placed it in her mouth and started sucking. She loved sucking cock. Soon the cock started to respond in spite of how hard he tried to resist. Within minutes he was rock hard, to Amanda’s delight.

Once his cock was in proper shape, she flipped around under him and backed up until the cock was about to enter her sopping pussy. As soon as she was lined up, she pushed back hard just as Andy was shoving in. It was like Andy was fucking her! Noname just happened to be in between. Her action also had the result of pushing Noname’s ass into Andy’s cock. He also felt like he was fucking his wife. They knew each other’s timing so well that they had soon were fucking with gusto. Noname felt like he was simultaneously pulled apart and smashed between them.

While their parents were having fun fucking “each other” they were having fun in front. Noname finally got to see their bodies naked. They really did look like their mother, only more so. They even had tan lines like their mother.

Both girls bounced around excitedly that would have been the vision of his dreams in any other circumstances. The fact that his parents were both currently fucking him made the current moment less than ideal. Carmen then bent over and backed her ass into noname’s face. “Come on you noname, you know what to do. Get that tongue deep into my ass. I want your tongue playing with my tongue!”

Danielle laughed so hard; she fell down. “Carmen, you’re so funny.” When she realized that she was on the ground, and Carmen was bent over, she had a great idea. “Hay Carmen, I am going to scoot over so that you can lick me while you are being licked. Then we can switch.”

“I like your thinking. Get that pussy over here so I can lick you!”

Soon Carmen was licking her sister, savoring her favorite flavor in the world. “God! As much as I love eating pussy, I fucking love having your tongue up my ass you noname shit head!” It only took a few minutes for her to cum hard.

“Ok sis, your turn!” she quickly swapped positions with Danielle.

“Oh YES! You were so right Carmen; I fucking love having his tongue up my ass!” She soon also had an earth-shattering orgasm.

“Oh god I need a break. Here let me move this recliner over and let him lick your pussy while I rest.”

Carmen quickly positioned herself so that Noname’s face was firmly pushed into her crotch. “OK I know you have thought about this for years! Now is your chance, LICK my PUSSY!” she yelled. Danielle lovingly stroked her sister’s hair as she had her pussy eaten out. Then she got a wicked idea.

“Carmen, you know how our brother always tried to catch us naked?”

“Yeah, it really used to piss us off.”

“Well, why don’t we return the favor?”

“What, I don’t get it.”

“We should Piss him off, or rather instead of off, I should say in.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Look where his mouth is…”

“Oh, now I get it. I do kind of have a full bladder. You hold him in place to make sure he gets it all.”

Danielle leaned down next to his ear and said, “our sister is going to give you a little treat. Make sure you get it all and that she does not get any on her. You know that we have the power to make any our threats real!”

Noname knew her well enough to know that what she or her sister wanted, they got. Suddenly he found Danelle holding his head tight to their sister’s crotch and then his mouth started filling with warm fowl liquid. If he didn’t drink it, he was sure it would start coming out of his nose. It was all he could do to keep up. He thought she would never stop. She really did have a full bladder. As soon as she was done pissing, she had one of the most intense orgasms yet!

“God that was so nasty, and fun. You need to try it!”

“That is my intention,” She giggled.

They soon switched places and Danielle said, “Hay big brother, er, I mean you noname fuckup, do your magic on my pussy and I will reward you just as my sister did!”

Noname had little choice. God both of his sisters were fucking his face and using his mouth as a toilet, his mother was going to town and fucking his cock, and his father was fucking him in the ass. He really had fucked up when he had his way with Gena. All too soon Danielle was transferring the piss from her bladder to his stomach and having a massive orgasm just as her sister had.

Andy was tall enough to see over the top of the pillory and was incredibly turned on by watching both of his beautiful daughters having their fun. The combination of the show and the sensation from the ass he was fucking finally sent him over the edge. He came with a massive thrust. That was enough to send noname over the edge as he came massively in the pussy that was fucking him, and that in turn set Amanda off with her own huge orgasm. She collapsed onto the ground panting.

Both Danielle and Carmen were sitting on the ground panting. Andy came around and smiled lovingly at his two daughters. He looked down at his semi hard cock and saw that it was filthy from the ass fucking he had just given. He walked up to Noname and simply said, “Open” Though he hated it, he knew he had no choice and opened his mouth. Andy quickly stuck the nasty tasting cock in and enjoyed an after fucking blow job. God this day had been fun he thought. He originally had no intention of coming again when he placed his cock in the mouth before him, but it felt so good. Soon he was hard again. Clean but hard. To his own surprise he thought he had one more in him. He realized that his daughters had joined him and were rubbing his ass and encouraging him. As his excitement grew, he stated thrusting deep into the throat before him. His wife was the only other one that had ever had him entirely down her throat. Now he was about to come from a deep throated blow job in front of his daughters. And cum he did. One to make the other cums of the day seam minor.

As he pulled out, Noname gasped for air. He had almost passed out from having such a huge cock in his throat. He thought finally his ordeal with his was over! It was not.

Amanda clapped her hands and she saw how her daughters had helped her husband climax. But she had to hold her hand tightly on her pussy to keep from leaking down her legs. She said, “Move over big fella. Mama needs to get clean too.”

They pulled the recliner over and soon she was in position to be cleaned out. “OK, you seem to have made a big mess in my pussy. I may have added some juices too, but that is beside the fact. If you don’t clean me out, I am going to leak down my legs and that is not comfortable. Since you are responsible for this, it is only fitting that you are the one to clean me out. Get to work!”

Noname was appalled. He had cum in his mother’s pussy and now he was being asked, no commanded, to clean her out. With a final sigh he resigned himself to the task before him. He bent his head down and stared to clean out his cum from his mother’s pussy. He had licked more pussies this day than he had ever licked in his life. He knew what to do by now. He stuck his tongue deep into her and sucked. He had tasted much worse from his sisters and … God he hated thinking about it but his cum and shit covered father’s cock had tasted MUCH worse!

Soon he sensed his mother started to buck and breath hard. She soon had her orgasm too.

Her husband and daughters helped her off the recliner and soon they were embraced in a naked family hug. Danielle said, “well that was fun” They all started laughing and whole heartedly agreed.

The Judge stepped forward and thanked the family for their role in the reformation of the person in the Pillory.

The clock read: 41:15. “Well you went over a little on your time, but I am sure it was well worth it” The crowd broke into a noisy round of cheers and applause.

The judge looked around and said, “This concludes the first part of the formal reeducation of the convicted. There will be a 45-minute recess to allow the convicted to be cleaned up a bit and have a little rest before his education will continue. The rest of the time will be broken down into 45 minutes of education followed by 15 minutes of break. A secondary timer is being set up. When a session is started the start-button is to be pressed. This will start a 1-hour cycle in which the first 45 minutes will be for education and then an alarm will go off so that the detained will be allowed at least a 15-minute recess. More than 15 minutes may expire before the timer is started again but no less than 15 minutes. If a person is a walk up and only educates for a few minutes i.e., only want to use him to experience a single orgasm, The timer is not needed. At 12:00 Midnight there will be a 6-hour break. There is a signup book over at the podium so that you can schedule your time to educate the convicted. If there is no one signed up, for any given time slot, there will be free access, first come first serve. We will conclude the education when the timer reaches 0.” He then turned and walked into the crowd.

The next day and a half are going to be tough noname thought!

---

Things get crazy when a teacher isn’t happy with Henry’s newfound attraction and decides to punish him.

Summoning My Succubus Mother

Chapter Four: Spanked by the Dominating Teacher

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2021

Note: This is based off a one-off story was commissioned by a fan!

Brenda and Izolde clung to my arms as we left the cafeteria behind. They had glommed on to me. Like every other girl in school, they had become attracted to me, turned on by my presence. I was a cambion. The son of a succubus. My mother claimed that this was all me.

“So, uh, you girls on birth control?” I asked, my cheeks burning at the suggestion.

Purple-haired Izolde grinned at me. “On the pill. So you can just do whatever you want to me, big boy.” She ran her hand down the front of my shirt to grope my cock through my pants. “Anything.”

I swallowed as she fondled my hard cock. I was swelling up fast from her touch. I wanted to say something, but she wouldn’t stop. And no one would care. It was insane that the world let me get away with that threesome in the cafeteria. I had fucked my succubus-mommy and Abby (who was now bonded to me because I knocked her up) in front of most of the college. Not even the professors cared.

The guys cheered me on while the girls begged for me to fuck them. Brenda, who was on my arm, had a boyfriend. A boyfriend who was cool with me fucking his girl. She even told him she would probably dump him for me. It was insane.

“I’m not on the pill,” Brenda said. “I make Fred wear a rubber.” She snuggled closer to me, her black hair spilling about her face. “But not you. Mmm, you can fuck me raw all you want.”

Her hand joined Izolde’s on my cock. I shuddered as they both stroked me. If I fucked Brenda raw, I might breed her. Then she would be bound to me. She really would dump Fred. She’d be like Abby. I swallowed, my heart racing.

“Yeah, I…” I swallowed. “I mean, we don’t have to, you know…”

“Fuck?” Brenda pouted. “Aren’t I hot enough?”

“Nope,” Izolde said. “But I am.”

Brenda’s lower lip trembled. She stared at me with these brown eyes. I groaned. “You’re hot. You are.”

“So you’ll fuck me, too?” she asked.

“We’re at school,” I groaned, glancing ahead. “We’re almost to Mrs. Spartan’s class. Got History next. No time to fuck.”

“Yes, no time to fuck,” purred Izolde. Her hand squeezed my cock. “So it’s time to suck.”

“Wait, what?” I gasped as we reached Mrs. Spartan’s classroom, the door open and inviting. I swallowed as we flowed into it, my heart racing. It pounded this wild beat.

Mrs. Spartan hadn’t arrived. The other students were just starting to sit down. I swallowed as Izolde and Brenda dragged me to the back of the classroom. I slipped past some of the guys in the glass giving me envious looks. Then the two girls shoved me down into a chair.

I was always so passive. They just did whatever they wanted to me. My mother—who was supposed to be my submissive succubus—Mrs. Hemlock, Abby, and now these two girls. They fell to their knees and crawled beneath the desk, their hands on my jeans.

“You can’t suck me off now?” I gasped as they unzipped my jeans. “Jesus, we’re in class.”

“Mmm, I think we can,” Izolde said, her dyed-purple hair framing her features. “So just chillax.”

“We’re going to make you feel amazing,” Brenda added. “I give great head. Just ask Fred. He’s never complained.”

“Well, what about Fred?” I asked as they unsnapped my jeans and ripped open my fly, my zipper rasping down. “He’s your boyfriend. Is it really okay to cheat on him?”

“Yep,” she moaned. “When it’s you, Henry” She winked at me and then pulled down my jeans with Izolde. “God, you’re such a stud, Henry. It was so hot watching you breastfeed from your mother.”

“So fucking hot,” Izolde added. They had my jeans around my ankles now and reached for my boxers. “Mmm, we’re going to love your dick. Just make you explode.”

They ripped down my boxer as Linda walked in. She stared in envy at the girls as she took her seat nearby. She watched me over her shoulder as my dick popped out of my jeans. Linda bit her lip in envy as the two girls kneeling beneath my desk gasped in awe.

They gripped my dick. They held onto my cock fresh from my mother’s asshole. I had fucked my mommy-succubus up the ass as she had eaten my cum out of Addy’s pussy. The entire school had watched that moment, cheering me on. This was all so insane.

“That was just in my mom’s asshole,” I groaned. “I didn’t get a chance to wash it.”

“We’ll wash it,” Brenda promised while Izolde purred, “Mmm, we’ll give your dirty dick a tongue bath.”

Their tongues licked up and down my dick. They bathed me. I groaned as they moaned. Their eyes closed. The two girls seemed to love the sour flavor. Their warm tongues stroked up my shaft. I shuddered, my long dick throbbing. There was so much for them to clean. So much for them to lick up.

They climbed higher and higher, purring as they did. I shuddered. Linda bit her lip as she watched. The guys were all looking on in envy. Chris flashed me a thumb’s up and Pete had a big grin on his face as he shook his head like he was both thrilled for me and wishing to be in my place.

I groaned as the girls reached the tip of my dick. They bathed the spongy crown. They flicked their tongues over that spot. I groaned as they did. This felt so incredible. I shuddered, my face contorting from the delight. This was incredible, my face scrunching up from the bliss.

I loved what they did to my dick with their tongues.

My cock throbbed and ached as they danced their tongues around the tip. They kissed at it. Izolde had pink lips and Brenda ruby. Their lips brushed. They kissed for a moment, their tongues dancing while they rubbed my crown into their cheeks, smearing precum on their face.

“God, he tastes good,” moaned Izolde when the pair broke their kiss.”

“Right,” Brenda groaned and then swallowed the tip of my dick. She suckled hard, my balls tightening. I groaned as she bobbed up and down, the pleasure rushing through me.

“You little bitch,” purred Izolde. She licked Brenda’s ear. “Mmm, you just darted in and stole that dick from me. How utterly naughty of you.”

“Yeah,” I groaned, leaning back as the pleasure shot through me. She wasn’t kidding. Fred had no complaints. Only Fred wasn’t the one getting blown any longer. I had broken up their relationship. My presence had warped the air and made both girls lust for me.

All because I had a succubus for a mother.

“Goddamn,” I groaned as Brenda bobbed her head, polishing my dirty dick. “Brenda!”

Her warm, wet mouth worked up and down my dick. She felt incredible. I loved how amazing this was. It felt so good as she worked her mouth up and down my cock. She suckled on me with hunger, her tongue dancing around the crown of my cock.

“No fair,” Izolde pouted. “You’ve sucked his dick enough. I have to show him that I’m amazing at sucking cock, too.”

Brenda popped her mouth off my cock with a wet plop. “Sorry, sorry. Your turn, Izolde. I can share his wonderful dick.”

“You got to,” Izolde said. “Studs like him are going to be fucking every hot bitch he can.”

“Well,” I panted. More like they were all going to fuck me.

Izolde slid her pink lips over my dick. I groaned as she suckled at me. My face contorted from the pleasure of it. She suckled with hunger. She bobbed her head with aggression, her purple hair dancing around her cheeks. I groaned, my hands clenching into fists. I shuddered, loving the feel of her mouth.

The pressure in my balls rose with her every suckle. Most of the class had walked in, but no Mrs. Spartan. They were all watching the blowjob. Guys grinning and girls squirming. I groaned, trying to ignore it. Wanting to cum as fast as I could before Mrs. Spartan walked in.

“My turn, Izolde,” moaned Brenda. “I need to get that yummy cock back into my mouth.”

Izolde popped her lips off with a wet plop. Drool ran down her chin. “It’s such a delicious dick. Yes, yes, suck him. Then let me nurse on him. I just want to suckle on him hard.”

Brenda swallowed that cock. Her mouth nursed on me with passion. She suckled with hunger. She nursed on me with that skill. Her tongue danced around my dick. My balls tightened as she worked her mouth. I came closer and closer to cumming.

Izolde licked at the base of my cock. She fluttered her tongue up and down the parts that Brenda couldn’t reach. It was just too long. My dick big and throbbing. I was huge, apparently. I had no idea. I had always been this shy, nerdy guy. I was a virgin until last night when my mommy-succubus had changed that. Now…

Now I was getting a double blowjob in the middle of class from two hot girls.

Brenda popped her mouth off and Izolde took over. She liked to suckle hard. To nurse with passion. Not as much tongue, but it still had me arching my back, the back of the cheap chair biting into my flesh. I didn’t care about the discomfort.

I had a hottie loving my dick.

“That’s it, Izolde,” moaned Brenda. “Ooh, ooh, but whose mouth will he cum in?”

Izolde popped her mouth off and Brenda swooped in. As the black-haired girl sucked on me, Izolde groaned, “He can cum on our faces. Then we can both be showered in his cum.”

Brenda squealed around my dick, a schoolgirl thrilled by that.

I groaned, the nineteen-year-old girl suckling hard on my dick. Her tongue danced around the crown. They had buffed me clean by now, the stimulation swelling the pressure in my nuts. I rose towards that orgasm.

Facial? In the middle of class.

I groaned, staring at Rita and Dominique who had joined Linda in watching me with envy in their eyes. They licked their lips like they wanted to be nursing on my cock. I groaned, closing my eyes as the pressure grew and grew.

Then Brenda slid off and Izolde slid on. Her warm mouth nursed on my dick with hunger. I loved every moment of it. I loved the way she worshiped my cock. It was amazing to enjoy. My hands balled into fists. My face contorted from the delight of this moment. I would have such a big orgasm.

“Fuck,” I groaned. “I’m getting close!”

Izolde popped her mouth off. She and Brenda fisted my cock, their faces pressed tight together. They whimpered and moaned while the pressure swelled at the tip of my dick. My balls grew hotter and hotter, coming closer and closer to that boil.

“Cum on our faces, Henry!” moaned Izolde.

“Jizz all over our us!” Brenda groaned. “I’ve never had a guy cum on my face. Fred always wanted to, but it’s too demeaning. But you can cum on my face. You can do anything to me.”

“Anything,” breathed Dominique, the Black girl winking at me.

“Fuck!” I gasped at those words and then I erupted.

My cum fired from my cock and bathed the two girls’ faces. Izolde and Brenda moaned as I erupted. My seed splashed on their cheeks and foreheads. Shots landed in their open mouths, tongues thrust out. I groaned with each blast.

Pleasure slammed through me. Rapture crashed into my mind. Ecstatic stars twinkled across my vision as I pumped more and more cum onto their faces. I covered them in my pearly spunk. The guys cheered me on as I pumped all that spunk onto their features. This heady rush swept over me. I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I groaned as I pumped the last of my cum on their faces.

“Well, well, well,” a tight voice said.

I fluttered my eyes open and froze to find Mrs. Spartan glaring at us from the front of the classroom. She had her black hair up in a bun, her face fierce and angry. Her arms folded beneath her breasts seemed to enhance their size. Big and full. Her V-neck blouse showed off a nice bit of cleavage and her tight, short pencil skirt left her toned thighs and calves on display. An athletic woman. She shook her head, a thick, gold bracelet on her left wrist gleaming in the light.

“You three, upfront!” she ordered, her voice snapping like the release of a bowstring.

“Y-yes, Mrs. Spartan,” I gasped and bolted upright, my cock bouncing before me.

She arched an eyebrow at that, and a sneer of disgust spilled over her lips.

The two girls rose and looked sheepish. They dripped in cum. It spilled off their faces dripped on their blouses. Some of it had even gotten in their hair. I bent down and yanked up my pants and boxers, struggling to fasten up.

“Now!” She snapped her fingers and pointed before her long desk. It was mostly bare save for a pencil holder and a binder. She kept a tidy classroom.

The two girls gasped and rushed forward. I hurried after, holding my pants closed. I couldn’t do anything else. My heart raced as Mrs. Spartan stared at me with fierce, brown eyes. I felt like she was feathering me with angry arrows, furious at me for what had happened.

Well, it was different from being horny with me. The rest of the class all watched in dead silence. They could feel the cold rage radiating off of Mrs. Spartan. She did not appreciate finding me getting a double blowjob.

There was one sane person in this college. One professor who had an appropriate reaction.

The three of us reached her desk, Brenda on my left, Izolde on my right, the closest to the teacher. I swallowed as Mrs. Spartan moved before us. I squirmed, still struggling to zip up, my cock thrusting out the tip of my jeans.

She ran a finger over the tip of my dick and then frowned at the precum on there. She wiped it off on my shirt. “Stop that, Henry. You don’t need to zip up yet.”

Never mind. There went her having a normal reaction.

“You three have been naughty children,” she said, her eyes burning with this intense heat. “I can’t abide that. Turn around, bend over my desk, and drop your pants and underwear.”

“What?” I gasped.

“Did I stutter?” she demanded, her eyes boring into me. “Did I speak in Latin by mistake? Or Ancient Greek? Turn around, bend over, and drop those pants. You have to be punished. Spanked.”

I gaped at her.

“You do not want to make this any worse for yourself by dawdling, do you?”

“N-no, Mrs. Spartan,” I gasped while Izolde and Brenda squeaked the same.

“Then turn around, bend over, and drop those pants, NOW!”

I turned around and shoved down my pants and boxers again. Beside me, Brenda and Izolde were unsnapping the skinny jeans they wore. Izolde shoved down them and the red panties she had. Brenda had a black thong that peeled out of her butt-crack. I swallowed as I let my pants and underwear fall to my ankles. I bent over, my cock hard against the desk.

Why was I hard?

Why did I keep doing what women told me to do? Just let them ravish my body? I was a cambion. Surely that meant I should be more dominant than this? But my mommy-succubus had done whatever she wanted to me.

And now Mrs. Spartan would spank me. I imagined I’d have to lick her pussy next. Maybe fuck her before the entire class.

She grabbed my ass and squeezed. “Mmm, not bad.” Then Izolde’s squawked as Mrs. Spartan purred, “Peachy and curvy. Very nice.”

“Th-thank you, Mrs. Spartan,” Izolde said as she bent down beside me.

Brenda lay on the other side, her face smearing cum onto the professor’s desk. She whimpered. The teacher stood behind her. We were nineteen. In fucking college. This couldn’t be happening, and yet it was. My heart thundered and my dick throbbed. I was… excited.

What had my mommy-succubus done to me?

“This is my classroom,” Mrs. Spartan said. “My queendom. You do not fornicate in here without my permission. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” the three of us chorused.

“You do not so much as suck a dick in my class unless you beg me!”

SMACK!

Izolde gasped. Her head arched up from the stinging sound that echoed throughout the classroom.

“You do not lick a dick no matter how big it is in my classroom unless you fall to your knees and plead with me!” hissed Mrs. Spartan.

SMACK!

Brenda yelped and then gasped, “Yes, Mrs. Spartan.”

“You don’t touch a single girl in my classroom without falling to your knees and kissing my feet in supplication!”

SMACK!

Her hand slapped hard on my ass. I gasped at the stinging pain. The heat melted down to my dick. I ached even more after being spanked. I felt the burning impression of her hand as she moved over to Izolde.

SMACK!

Izolde moaned.

SMACK!

I gasped, my butt-cheeks clenching and dick throbbing from the stinging impact.

SMACK!

Brenda squealed, her head tossing, smearing more cum onto the desk.

“Nothing happens in this class unless I bless it!”

SMACK!

Her hand slapped into my ass. I groaned, my dick throbbing. Her fingernails bit into the meat of my butt-cheek. “Do you understand me, Henry?”

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” I groaned. “I’ll… I’ll ask in the future.”

“Yes, you will!”

SMACK!

Izolde gasped, her head arching and purple hair swaying.

“And you, you little slut, you will not touch a dick without my permission, will you?”

“N-no, Mrs. Spartan!”

SMACK!

The dominating professor spanked my ass again. I groaned. Then she slapped on Brenda’s ass only to come back to me. I was in the middle. I was getting spanked twice as hard as the girls. The pain burned over my ass and swelled the ache at the tip of my dick.

I wanted to cum.

SMACK!

Did I want to cum from being spanked?

SMACK!

The teacher slapped her hand down on my ass and moved on to Izolde. Then back to me. That burning swept through my body. I groaned, my dick throbbing. Precum dripped from the tip of my bock as she spanked Brenda.

SMACK!

I groaned at that slap. She made my ass burn. I panted, looking at Brenda and Izolde. They were both squirming, their faces twisting with pain and pleasure. They were whimpering and squirming as the teacher went back and forth.

SMACK!

SMACK!

SMACK!

SMACK!

Izolde. Me. Brenda. Me. Izolde. Me. Brenda. Me.

I swallowed, the sounds echoing through the classroom as my balls brimmed with cum. I ached to just explode. This sexy teacher was disciplining me, and I wanted more. Craved more. I wished she was my mommy-succubus. She used to spank me as a child. She could do it now that I was nineteen.

But I was her Master. I should be spanking her, right?

The hand slapped down on my ass. I grunted, the pain burning across my butt-cheek. The desk creaked as I shifted. I groaned, tossing my head from the pleasure that rippled through me. This was intense. I ached and throbbed, my chest rising and falling as I endured this pain. I shuddered, my dick throbbing and aching.

“Mmm, have you learned your lesson, children,” Mrs. Spartan asked?

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” I groaned, the two girls echoing me.

She grabbed a fistful of my brown hair and yanked me up to my feet with surprising strength. I gasped as she grabbed my dick thrusting out hard beside me. She shoved me over until I was standing behind Brenda, her ass as red as mine felt. Her shaved cunt gleamed with juices. To my shock, Mrs. Spartan pressed my cock right against Brenda’s cunt.

“You want to fuck her, don’t you?” Mrs. Spartan asked, sliding my dick up and down Brenda’s snatch.

The girl moaned her excitement, her reddened ass clenching. The tip of my dick pushed into her folds, her cuntlips sliding over the tip of my dick.

“Well, Henry?” Mrs. Spartan demanded, squeezing hard on my shaft.

I winced. “Y-yes,” I groaned. “But she’s not on the pill. If I—”

“Then fuck the slut!” she hissed and released my cock. A moment later, her hand slapped hard on my ass.

SMACK!

I gasped as the force drove me forward. I plunged my dick into Brenda’s cunt.

She gasped, her head throwing back as my dick sank into her cunt. She threw a look over her shoulder, her eyes wide in delight as I sank into her unprotected pussy. Her hot snatch sucked at my cock as I slid further and further into her.

“Oh, my god, thank you, Mrs. Spartan!” gasped Brenda, her head tossing. “Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you for letting Henry fuck me! I’m going to be a good girl.”

“What about Fred?” I groaned, my dick buried to the hilt in her.

“Fuck Fred!” she moaned, her pussy clenching down my cock. “You got a bigger dick. You’re so sexy. Oh, yes, yes, yes, I want to be your girl. Like Addy.”

“Oh, then fuck me next,” moaned Izolde, cum still mattering her face.

“You are going to fall to your knees, pull down my panties, and eat my pussy,” Mrs. Spartan commanded. “Right now, slut!”

“Y-yes, Mrs. Spartan!” squeaked Izolde.

As you savor being in Brenda’s unprotected cunt, you watch Izolde fall to her knees. She’s the one you should be fucking. She was the one on the pill. Birth control. No chance in claiming her like you did Addy. Into turning her into your personal slut.

Izolde’s hands shove up beneath Mrs. Spartan’s skirt. The entire class is watching, enraptured by what was going on. A pair of black panties appeared, bunched up as they rolled over those toned thighs. They passed the professor’s knees and then she stepped out of them.

Without hesitating, Izolde thrust her head up beneath the professor’s skirt and clearly started licking at Mrs. Spartan’s married cunt. She feasted on that pussy, licking with hunger. The professor groaned, her left hand grabbing the back of Izolde’s head through the skirt, the wide, gold bracelet gleaming.

“You’re not fucking me, Henry,” Brenda moaned. “Mmm, work that cock in and out of my cunt.”

“Yeah,” I muttered and drew back my dick.

This was all so insane. I thrust back into her cunt. My ass burned as it flexed. My balls smacked into her clit. She moaned, her pussy clenching down on me. It felt amazing being in her pussy. I knew I should pull out of her. I was making things weird. Changing how things should be happening.

I pumped away at her cunt. I thrust into her hard and fast. I groaned, burying into Brenda’s cunt with hard strokes. She moaned while beside us, Mrs. Spartan shuddered. Her face contorted with delight. Izolde was feasting on her with hunger.

Izolde’s reddened ass wiggled back and forth as she devoured Mrs. Spartan. The girl appeared to be fingering her cunt as she feasted. I groaned, thrusting away at Brenda’s cunt. Her spanked butt-cheeks jiggled as I buried into her.

Did that hurt her?

Mine burned.

But she moaned and gasped, sounding like she was enjoying what I was doing to her. How I was burying into her hard and fast. I plunged to the hilt in her cunt. I stirred her up. She moaned, squeezing her cunt down around my dick. I loved that.

“Fuck,” I groaned, the pleasure soaking down my shaft to my balls. The silky grip of her cunt felt amazing about my dick.

“That’s it,” she moaned, her hips rotating from side to side. “Just like that. Ooh, Henry, you’re amazing. You’re so much better than Fred or Chris or Troy. Yes, yes, that cock’s amazing.”

“Shit, I bet he is a better fuck than me?” Chris said.

“I totally let him screw my girlfriend,” another guy said.

“I’d let him fuck my mom.”

“I’d let him fuck my mom and me,” Linda moaned. “He could tag-team us at the same time.”

“Ooh, I have a sister,” groaned Dominique. “She’s down to clown. We can totally get together, Henry. Sisters.”

“Fuck, how can you say no to sisters?” Chris groaned.

“Quiet,” Mrs. Spartan moaned. “I have a cute slut eating my cunt. I don’t need to hear your comments. Read chapter 7.”

Books opened as I plowed into Brenda’s cunt, the ache building and building at the tip of my dick. Mrs. Spartan groaned beside me, her face twisting in delight. She still held Izolde’s head to her cunt through her skirt, the purple-haired girl moaning as she frigged herself and ate the teacher’s cunt.

Brenda’s moans grew louder and louder as I buried into her. I fucked her hard and fast. I buried into her again and again. I reamed out her cunt, loving every plunge into her pussy. I savored every thrust into her snatch. It was incredible.

She moaned, her cunt clamping down on me, swelling that ache at the tip of my dick. I was swelling towards that wonderful moment, MY balls smacking into that hot pussy. I BURIED deep and hard into her snatch.

“Are you going to cum in me, Henry?” Brenda moaned.

“I shouldn’t,” I panted, slamming my dick into her. “You might get pregnant.”

“I know!” she moaned. “It’s totally unsafe. So you have to cum in me. Breed me. Oh, yes, yes, Henry, breed me!”

“Fuck,” I groaned. She wanted it. I couldn’t say no as I slammed to the hilt in her cunt.

Her pussy convulsed around my dick as I erupted into her pussy. I wasn’t sure which of us came first. My burning ass clenched as her hot cunt convulsed around my dick. She suckled at my cock, working out the cum.

Spurt after spurt of jizz erupted from me. I groaned, stars bursting across my vision. I shuddered, basting her with all that wonderful cum that flowed out of me. It was so hot to enjoy this delight. My mind exploded with rapture.

“Goddamn,” I groaned, loving every moment of erupting into her cunt. I sprayed into her with hot eruptions. My head swayed as I savored the delight of spurting my jizz into her snatch.

“Oh, that’s it, Henry, breed me!” she moaned, her pussy convulsing and spasming around my dick. “Oh, that’s so wonderful. Fire all that seed into me.”

“Fuck!” I groaned, helpless to stop myself from breeding her. I spilled my jizz into her cunt and felt that powerful connection I had with Addy forming.

“I’m yours!” she moaned, her pussy milking out the last of my cum.

I hit the peak of my orgasm. I floated there, my ass burning while the rest of me felt amazing. I shuddered and panted. I squeezed my eyes shut for one glorious moment and then opened them. I shook my head, almost dizzy from my climax.

“That’s it, you little dyke-slut!” hissed Mrs. Spartan. “Oh, that’s it. Yes, yes, yes! Drink my cream, you lezzie-whore!”

Mrs. Spartan moaned, her head throwing back. An errant strand of black hair escaped her bun and danced along her flushed cheek. Izolde moaned and then she shuddered, her reddened ass clenching. Pussy cream spurted out around her fingers and splashed on the floor.

I panted, watching the lesbian sight. Mrs. Spartan groaned, her head shaking while Izolde licked up the flood of the teacher’s cream. I shuddered, breathing heavily. A tart musk filled my nose. That must have come from Brenda.

I pulled out of her with a groan. She turned around and threw her arms about my neck. She pulled me in and kissed me. Her lips melted against mine. I shuddered, tasting something salty on my lips. My seed. I couldn’t stop myself from kissing her, though.

“Ooh, you little dyke,” moaned Mrs. Spartan. “Kiss me.”

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” purred Izolde.

I broke the kiss with Brenda to watch Izolde’s head appear, purple hair swaying. She stood up and kissed our professor with hunger. As I watched them kiss, I realized that whatever charm I exuded had been broken on Izolde. She had no interest in me what-so-ever. Neither did Mrs. Spartan.

“She made her into a lesbian,” I whispered to Brenda.

“Who, Izolde?” Brenda asked. “Does this mean I don’t have to share you with her?”

“Yeah,” I muttered, watching the teacher grab Izolde’s reddened ass possessively. She had mentioned how great Izolde’s ass was. She had chosen which one she wanted to keep. Why? Did it have something to do with my cum on her face?

My mother warned me that there were witches who would try to use my seed to work magic. Had that just happened? Was Mrs. Spartan a witch who turned Izolde from a girl who liked dick into one who liked pussy?

Damn.

Mrs. Spartan broke the kiss. “Henry, take your slut back to your desk. We have a class to teach.”

“Yeah, Mrs. Spartan,” I said.

“She called me your slut,” Brenda gushed like it wasn’t such a demeaning thing. “I am, Henry. Your slut. Your girl. Your cunt. Your cum dumpster. Your concubine. Your baby mama. I’m all those things. Isn’t that wonderful, Henry.”

“Yeah,” I muttered as I went to draw up my jeans and boxers. I pull them on and buttoned up, which was hard with Brenda clinging to my arm.

She didn’t bother pulling hers up. She clung to me, her pussy leaking cum, as we headed back to my desk. Mrs. Spartan didn’t say anything. She was still squeezing Izolde’s ass and kissing her again. The teacher was enjoying herself.

It was like I had changed the rules, and she was more than willing to capitalize on them.

I reached my desk and sat down. To my shock, Brenda unsnapped and unzipped my pants. She reached in and pulled out my cock. I gasped in shock, my dick, still wet from her pussy, throbbing in her hand. My ass burned in memory of the spanking.

“W-what are you doing?” I gasped as she turned around.

“D’oh, I’m sitting on your cock,” she said. “Mrs. Spartan, you told Henry to take me back to his desk, right? And I’m his slut, so you want me to sit on his dick.”

“I suppose so,” Mrs. Spartan said. She glanced at Izolde. “You know what to do.”

“Dominique?” asked Izolde. There was still some of my cum on her face smeared with the pussy cream.

“Oh, she’s lovely,” said Mrs. Spartan.

I had no idea what that was about. Before I could ask, Brenda was sitting down on my dick. Her butt-cheeks slid over the crown, and then her asshole pressed on the tip. My eyes widened at the feel of her naughty asshole pushing against me. That velvety hole felt amazing.

“Brenda!” I gasped.

“I want it up the ass,” she moaned. “You’ll do that for me, right? I’m your naughty slut.”

“Yeah,” I muttered and then groaned as she sank her weight down on my dick.

Her anal ring didn’t stand a chance. Her sphincter widened and swallowed my cock. I groaned, sensitive from cumming in her pussy. It felt incredible as her bowels sank down my shaft. Her velvety flesh massaged my cock. I groaned, arching my back again into the low seat, the edge biting into my spine.

She sank lower and lower until she was sitting on my lap. I shuddered, my dick totally engulfed by her tight asshole. I couldn’t believe it. This felt incredible. Too incredible. I groaned, my heart racing as she squirmed about my dick.

“There,” she said.

I nodded and watched over her shoulder as Izolde, bottomless, sauntered to where Dominique sat in the row before mine. The purple-haired girl fell to her knees and vanished beneath it. Then Dominique gasped.

“Mrs. Spartan?” Dominique asked.

“I want another lezzie slut,” said Mrs. Spartan. “You’re it. Just relax. Izolde will take care of it. I have a class to teach. You’ll learn how to please me later.”

“Jesus,” I groaned, my dick throbbing in my jeans.

“Ooh, that means she’s out, too,” purred Brenda in delight. “Less girls to monopolize your dick. I already have to share you with your mom and Addy.”

“Yeah,” I muttered.

Dominique lifted her rump from the seat as her jeans were pulled off. She had a pair of yellow panties on. Those were dragged off next. I couldn’t see what Izolde was doing, but Dominique leaned back, her black hair shifting. She groaned as Izolde feasted on her, turning her into a lesbian.

Mrs. Spartan was definitely using the cum I pumped onto Izolde’s face to do this. What else would she do? I swallowed, my dick throbbing in Brenda’s asshole. She was my girlfriend now. Like Addy. Bonded to me. I just had to accept it.

“Now,” said Mrs. Spartan. “We are just starting the Peloponnesian War that was fought between Athens and Lacedaemon, which is often called Sparta, my namesake. We are fortunate because a Greek Historian witnessed the war and wrote about it. His account survived over two thousand years to reach us, giving us insight into how the Ancient Greek city-states fought.”

“Mrs. Spartan,” Linda asked, raising her hand.

“Yes, Linda?” Mrs. Spartan asked, Dominique’s whimpers and moans echoing in the background.

“May I lick out Brenda’s pussy.” Linda glanced back at us. “It’s just… She’s so full of Henry’s cum. I just… I can’t focus.”

“Thank you for asking,” Mrs. Spartan said. “You may. Now, the rest of you, let’s talk about the background leading up to the Peloponnesian war. How it started. Sparta and Athens had long been political rivals…”

As she spoke, Linda slipped out of her seat and crawled on the floor. Her sandy-blonde locks spill about her cute face. She licked her lips and then vanished beneath my desk. She pushed my legs apart. I could hear her salivating for pussy full of my cum.

Brenda gasped, her asshole clenching down about my dick. I knew that then Linda had started her licking. I couldn’t believe this was happening. Dominique moaned and Brenda groaned, both girls getting feasted upon while Mrs. Spartan just lectured on about the Peloponnesian war. I couldn’t focus on that at all.

Not with that tight, velvety asshole squeezing about my dick. It was just too wonderful of a treat. My cock throbbed in her bowels. She squeezed her asshole down on me every time Linda licked at her cunt, or so I assumed.

“Yes,” Brenda moaned. “Lick my man’s cum out of my cunt. Ooh, that’s it. Just lick it out of me. Yes, yes, just like that. You’re such a wicked slut, aren’t you?”

“Uh-huh,” Linda moaned.

“Oh, my fucking god, Izolde,” groaned Dominique. “Ooh, ooh, I get it. I get why being a lesbian is amazing.”

“You’re going to love eating Mrs. Spartan’s cunt,” purred Izolde, her voice muffled. “But yours is pretty tasty, too.”

I shuddered at how crazy this was becoming. My dick twitched in her cunt. I shuddered, my head shaking from side to side. This felt amazing. Her bowels squeezed about my dick in such an exciting way. I groaned, loving every moment of having her cunt squeezing down on me. I would have such a big orgasm when I unloaded in her.

Brenda squirmed as Linda licked all that cum out of her pussy. My new girlfriend’s asshole clamped down about my dick. She leaned forward and then pressed her back into my chest. My hands found their way to her round breasts. I squeezed them. Fondled them.

“Mmm, isn’t that just great?” she cooed as she squirmed about on my cock. Isn’t it amazing having my asshole about your dick?”

“Yeah,” I panted, my dick throbbing in her asshole. “Just wonderful. Fuck.”

“Mmm, it’s amazing.” She leaned her head back, her neck inviting.

I nuzzled in and kissed her. My hands squeezed her breasts as her bowels massaged my dick. It was different from fucking her. No sliding in and out. She didn’t ride me, either. She just clamped her asshole down around my dick and relaxed.

The velvety delight was still incredible. The ache swelled in my balls. Linda’s chin nudged them as she feasted on my girlfriend’s cunt. That naughty blonde was licking my cum out of Brenda’s bred depths. That was so exciting. It made me so hard.

My face contorted with the delight of this moment. It felt incredible soaking in Brenda’s bowels. I shuddered, my fingers digging into her tits through her dress. I kneaded her breasts, loving how they felt in my grip.

“Damn,” I panted in between nibbles and sucks on her necks.

“Oh, her tongue is amazing, Henry,” moaned Brenda. “She’s really getting in there and licking out all your cum.”

“It’s so yummy,” moaned Linda. “God, I feel like such a dirty slut. Mmm, I want to fuck your cock, too.”

“It’ll be dirty with my asshole,” purred Brenda, her bowels clenching down on my dick.

“I don’t care. I’m going to do it.” Linda sounded so confident. So sure. I was certain that I would give in. That I wouldn’t be able to say no to her.

Brenda clenched her bowels down around my dick. She moaned louder and louder, mixing with Dominique’s passion. Both girls were going to cum in the middle of class from having their pussies devoured. It was so wild. Mrs. Spartan was striding at the front, lecturing. Was anyone even paying attention?

Girls kept looking back. Rita had this come-fuck-me gleam in her blue eyes. Priscilla licked her lips while Rachel kept squirming in her seat. The guys were glancing back at me and at Dominique who was shuddering as she came closer and closer to her orgasm.

“Jesus, girl,” moaned Dominique. “Ooh, you got that tongue deep in me. You lovin’ my snatch, ain’t you? Just fuckin’ love in it.”

“She does love pussy,” Mrs. Spartan purred. “Now.”

“Goddamn, I can’t wait to munch your cunt, Mrs. Spartan,” groaned Dominique. “I’m gonna go to town on you. Just eat you out.”

The professor winked and then went back to her lecture.

I just sucked on Brenda’s neck and squeezed her tits through her blouse and bra. I brushed her hard nipples. She moaned as I played with them, her bowels clenching and relaxing on my dick. She twitched more and more, coming closer and closer to her climax. This was so wild.

I groaned into her neck, the pressure in my balls swelling. I was so eager to dump my cum into her. Brenda shuddered. Her legs kicked. She had to be close to cumming. Linda felt like she devoured that cunt with passion.

“Damn, Linda,” moaned Brenda. “Just a little more. You cleaned out that cum, didn’t you?”

“Every yummy drop I could find,” groaned Linda. “Oh, Henry, your jizz tastes amazing. I could just guzzle it down all day long.”

“Mmm,” purred Brenda in delight. “So strange that Izolde went dyke. I don’t see how pussy can compare to your spunk.”

“It can’t,” Linda groaned. “You’re amazing, Brenda, but your cunt’s got nothing on Henry’s cum.”

“Good.”

Dominique moaned louder and louder. Her head tossed, her straight, black hair dancing. Then she bucked. Her desk groaned as she trembled through her orgasm. It was so obvious that she was cumming hard. That she was gasping out her orgasmic bliss. The sounds of her passion echoed through the classroom.

“You pussy-munching dyke!” moaned Dominique. “That’s fucking it. Yes, yes, drink that cream!”

“Yummy!” squealed Izolde, her voice muffled by that hot snatch she snorkeled in.

Mrs. Spartan smiled as she watched her newest slut cumming. The teacher had used my cum to claim the girls. It was so wild. She had to be a witch. That was bad, but I was having trouble thinking. Brenda’s asshole felt too amazing about my dick.

Her bowels clenched about me. She shuddered. I heard sucking. Was Linda nursing on Brenda’s clit? That would explain those naughty, wet slurps I heard. Brenda whimpered, her head arching back, her neck inviting. A few hickeys already adorned her flesh.

I pinched her nipples through her clothes and suckled again. She groaned, her bowels squeezing so hard. Then she moaned. Her flesh rippled about my dick. I gasped as I felt her climaxing. Her anal sheath convulsed about me, sucking at me.

“Oh, my fucking god, yes!” gasped Brenda. “I’m cumming on Henry’s dick.”

“So yummy,” Linda moaned, clearly licking up Brenda’s gushing pussy juices.

“Fuck,” I groaned, that hot asshole rippling and writhing around my dick. She suckled at me. It was amazing to feel that wonderful sheath nursing at me. “I’m going to cum.”

“Yes, yes, cum in me!” moaned Brenda. “Flood me with all your jizz. I need it so much. Just flood me with everything you have. That’ll be amazing.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, her asshole sucking at me. “God, yes!”

I erupted.

My cum pumped into her bowels. Spurt after spurt of spunk fired out of my dick and pumped into her asshole. It was incredible to enjoy. Stars burst across my vision. I tossed my head from side to side. I groaned, my heart pounding a wild beat. I groaned, loving every second of dumping my cum into that tight, hot asshole rippling around me.

Brenda moaned as she milked me. Her hot bowels convulsed around my spurting dick in such an exciting way. I groaned, my face contorting from the bliss of spurting jizz in her bowels. Ecstasy slammed through me, my desk creaking.

It was incredible

“Fuck!” I groaned as I pumped the last of my cum into her bowels. I shuddered, my head shaking.

I blinked to find Izolde sitting on Dominique’s lap, the pair kissing with such passion. My dick twitched in Brenda’s asshole, her flesh rippling around me one last time. I squeezed her tits and panted into her neck.

“Mmm, that was wonderful, Henry,” she purred. “I love you oh, so much.”

“Yeah,” I panted. “I know.”

She hummed happily as Linda crawled out and stood up. She had pussy cream coating her face, her sandy-blonde hair mussed. She spun around, her ass cupped by her tight jeans. She raised her hand in the air.

“Yes, Linda?” Mrs. Spartan asked.

“May I fuck Henry’s dirty cock, Mrs. Spartan?” the blonde asked. “His dick is dirty with Brenda’s asshole, and I thought my pussy would be perfect to clean him.”

“Class is almost over,” said Mrs. Spartan. “You can do whatever you like once you leave here. Now sit down.”

“Yes, Mrs. Spartan,” she moaned and took the seat beside me. She flashed me a dazzling smile and then leaned over and whispered, “I know the perfect spot you can fuck me. You’ll love it.”

“Are you on the pill?” I asked.

“I have a diaphragm,” she said. “Don’t you know how those hormones mess you up? It’s totally not healthy to mess with your cycle like that.”

“My mom has a similar belief,” I said.

“Smart.” She grinned at me. “Your mom was hot. Ooh, you were just breast—”

“Linda, do I need to spank your ass and turn you into pussy-loving slut?” asked Mrs. Spartan.”

“N-no, Mrs. Spartan,” Linda gasped and clamped her mouth shut.

The last seven or so minutes of the class passed with my dick buried in Brenda’s asshole. Izolde and Dominique made out the entire time while Mrs. Spartan gave us a paper to write on the cause of the Peloponnesian war. Everyone groaned in annoyance except the two girls locked in their passionate kiss.

When class was over, Brenda slid off my dick and fetched her pants and panties. I drew mine up while Linda glommed onto me. She still had pussy juices on her lips when she kissed me. I tasted Brenda’s tart cunt for the first time.

“Come on,” Brenda said. “What do you have next?”

“Math,” I said.

“You must be so good at Math,” Linda said as we walked out of the classroom, Izolde and Dominique making out heavily. “So why don’t we blow it off. At least the start. You can fuck me with that dirty dick. How does that sound?”

I was about to answer when I heard my phone chirp. “That’s my mom,” I gasped and shoved my hand into my pocket. I drew it out and read, “You’ve been busy. Two orgasms. What happened?”

I hesitated. “How can I tell if a woman’s a witch?”

“Why?” I could feel the intensity of her response. “Is someone at your school a witch?”

“I think, maybe, Mrs. Spartan, my history professor, is.”

“I’ll be right there! Don’t go near her! Find someplace safe to hide!”

To be continued…

---

A mysterious, redheaded elf has a job for Minx the thief.

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book 5: The Vault’s Treasure
Chapter Three: The Redheaded Elf
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

Knight-Errant Angela – Lesh-Ke Mountains, The Kingdom Of Haz

<p>I seized Sophia’s hand and led my lover across the strewn boulders and fallen rocks which had crashed across the road and nearly killed my companions and me. Anger burned through me as my armor clinked with every step. I had almost been killed by the avalanche those two bitches had started.

The sweet, creamy flavor of Sophia’s enchanted breast milk lingered on my lips. It had healed my wounds. The avalanche left my legs pinned between two boulders, crushed and mangled. Agony gripped me. I laid helpless as Incessae, one of the three Erinyes, had stood over me, fiery spear in hand, ready to deliver her mother’s vengeance upon me.

And Sophia had saved me, facing down the Erinyes with nothing more than an enchanted dagger.

I hated the Erinyes. Slata, their goddess mother, did not want my ancestor’s sword reforged. Slata had always hated High King Peter. She cursed him to only have female descendants and ensured the death of his sons. When Peter died, his grand empire fell into discord and strife, birthing the modern nations.

I had already defeated one of the three Erinyes, Injuriae, and driven off Incessae once before. But today she brought her sister Ultionae to cause an avalanche as we headed north through Miliiath Pass. Thrak, Sophia, and Faoril drove off Incessae while Chaun bewitched Ultionae into sucking his cock.

Erinyes were demigoddesses. Immortals. The only way to stop an Erinyes from hunting you was to receive sexual pleasure from one. As much as they were embodiment of Slata’s divine punishment against those who wronged her and women, they were also daughters of Las, God of Lust.

And Ultionae would pleasure me hard.

My anger and lusts burned through me. Juices trickled down my thighs as Sophia and I crossed the devastated road. The Erinyes almost killed me and my stallion Midnight. My lover had to put herself in danger to save me. It was bad enough I had the nearly impossible task of slaying the dragon Dominari, I shouldn’t have to have enemies impeding me.

Chaun shuddered as he played his lyre, strumming a song of magic as his midnight-black face twisted with pleasure. The Erinyes’s black-feathered wings flapped as she drank down a load of cum from the beautiful changeling.

“Sophia, your strap-on.”

Sophia giggled. “Pound her cunt, Mistress. The bitch deserves it.”

“Yes, she does,” I agreed, my pussy clenching. “And I want you to grab her red hair and fuck your juicy cunt against her mouth.”

“You are so wicked, Mistress.” Sophia’s hips undulated. Her white robes were left open, her nipples still beading with her breast milk.

“It does sound like it,” Xera nodded. Her naked body was dusty and her thighs stained with her juices.

“Do you need healing?” Sophia asked, hefting her small breasts. She squeezed them and milk squirted through the air.

“No, no. I suffered no injuries. Merely fucked by a rock enchanted by Ultionae.”

“Oh,” Sophia said. “I guess that’s their father coming out in them.” Sophia shook her head at Ultionae as her wings flapped again. She sucked loudly and noisily, bewitched by Chaun’s song. “All the children of Las are obsessed with sex.”

“And children of Slata,” groaned Chaun. “I know a certain acolyte that will lick any pussy she can get her greedy mouth upon.”

Sophia blushed. The pair were getting along better now. Sophia had been suspicious of Chaun when we first met, but he had proven himself in the mines. And now his presence had benefited us once again. His bardic music proved very useful.

“Get the strap-on, or do I have to spank you?” I gave Sophia a firm stare.

“Sorry, Mistress,” she squeaked. I still had to spank her for disobedience. I told her to run and save her life, but she would not let me die. I had once questioned my feelings for the young, flighty girl, but no longer.

I loved her.

From out of her large satchel hanging from her loose belt, Sophia pulled out her marble dildo and the leather harness that let me strap it on like it were my own cock. Magics enchanted the dildo, allowing it to vibrate on command.

I loved fucking Sophia with it.

Sophia moved to me and unstrapped my armor. She worked with deft fingers, unbuckling the leather straps holding on my pauldrons, breastplate, and backplate. She set the steel armor down, my large breasts exposed to the day. My nipples were hard—Sophia couldn’t resist tweaking them. My mischievous lover knelt to unfasten my sword belt. My chainmail loincloth hung from it.

“You are excited, Mistress. Is that from spanking my pretty bottom or anticipating fucking the Erinyes?”

“Both,” I admitted.

Sophia smiled as she strapped her dildo to my crotch. She adjusted it so the base pressed on my clit then gave the dildo a long, slow lick like it were a real cock. She popped her lips around it and sucked, her green eyes staring up at me. I stroked her brown hair and groaned.

“Mmm, I wish I could feel your lips,” I moaned.

“But then you would have a real cock,” Sophia gasped, her eyes wide with fear. As an acolyte to Saphique, she had sworn to let no cock touch her. She had lost her powers when a spirit possessed me and created a spectral cock. The spirit made me fuck her and it severed the connection to her goddess.

Luckily, the priestesses in Allenoth restored her powers.

“Chaun, you can take a break,” I purred as I walked over to the Erinyes. “And you, bitch, raise that ass so I can fuck it.”

“Ooh, yes, fuck her ass, Mistress,” Sophia moaned as she moved around Chaun.

The bard pulled his dick out of Ultionae’s mouth. The fiery-haired Erinyes panted as she raised up her rear. Cum trickled down her chin. Sophia grimaced and glanced at Chaun. He set aside his lyre and wiped up his mess with a handkerchief he produced from his pocket.

“Thank you,” Sophia smiled before seizing the Erinyes’s red hair. “Now eat my cunt, slut.”

Sophia pulled the Erinyes’s mouth forward. My lover’s back arched and her small tits jiggled as she ground on Ultionae’s licking mouth. The Erinyes’s wings flapped and her pale ass shook as she devoured my lover’s cunt.

I grabbed her ass. “That’s it, slut.” I spread her butt-cheeks apart, revealing her puckered sphincter. “You thought you could attack us and not get fucked?”

Ultionae moaned.

Chaun grinned. “The song has her so horny, she’ll take days to calm down. Fuck her hard. She’ll love it.”

“So long as I love it,” I purred. I stroked Ultionae’s ass as I placed the dildo’s tip at her puckered sphincter. “And I know you want to please me.”

“Yes,” moaned the Erinyes, her words muffled by Sophia’s cunt.

I glanced at Chaun. His black cock still thrust hard before him despite dumping at least one load down Ultionae’s throat. The changeling was a race of beings born from Las’s masturbation. Many single-sex races were birthed by the God of Las spraying his seed across the world.

I thrust my dildo into Ultionae’s asshole. The puckered sphincter spread wide, engulfing the black marble shaft. The base pressed on my clit, shooting pleasure through my pussy. Her ass was tight, the resistance great, increasing the pressure on my clit.

“Yes,” I hissed. “Take my cock, whore.”

“Use your slutty ass to pleasure my Mistress.” Sophia undulated her hips while gripping the Erinyes’s fiery hair. “You were so bad. You tried to kill us. Now you’ll make us all cum, slut.”

I drew back the dildo and slammed it in again. I groaned at the spark of pleasure. I glanced over at Chaun again. His hard dick, wet with Ultionae’s spit, beckoned. My pussy clenched. I was hot and juicy. I needed something in me.

How hot would it be to fuck the Erinyes while being fucked?

“Chaun, come fuck me,” I moaned. “I need that cock in me. Pound me while I pound the slut.”

“Mistress,” Sophia groaned.

“Just enjoy her mouth and let me have my fun.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Sophia closed her eyes as Chaun moved to me.

“You think I’m capable of fucking you after Ultionae sucked four loads of cum from my balls?” Chaun asked as he moved behind me. His hard dick brushed the cheeks of my ass when I drew the dildo back.

“You’re a changeling,” I moaned. “You could fuck all night long. Don’t pretend to be tired. Your dick is hard. Ram it into me.”

He slid his dick down through my butt-cheeks and rubbed it along my pussy. I ground on his girth as I pumped my hips. His dick’s tip slid through my folds. He teased me as I fucked the Erinyes. My clit throbbed every time I thrust forward while my pussy lips shuddered as they caressed his dick.

“Stick it in me.”

“Such a wanton knight,” Chaun said, his voice honey tenor. His free hand pulled my red hair aside. His lips nibbled on my neck as I fucked the Erinyes’s bowels. My pussy clenched as the tip of his dick almost entered me. He licked up to my ear, sending a shudder through me. “I love a woman who begs for my dick.”

“We all beg for your dick,” I groaned.

“Not all,” Sophia panted. “Ooh, yes, you fucking slut. Work that tongue into my cunt.”

“Beg.”

“Please, Chaun,” I gasped, my pussy on fire. “Fuck me with your cock. I love it when you do.”

With Sophia, I could be so dominating, but when Chaun rubbed his dick against my cunt, I wanted to melt and do whatever he said. His dark hand slid around my side and up to cup my large breast. He rolled my pink nipple between black fingers as his dick continued rubbing at my pussy.

“Please, Chaun, fuck me.”

Chaun nipped my ear. Then he thrust his dick into my cunt, shoving my hips forward and burying the dildo into the Erinyes’s asshole. The base rubbed on my clit, shooting sparks of bliss to my cunt. My sheath clenched on Chaun’s thrusting cock as it filled me. I moaned and bucked back against him, clenching and relaxing my pussy on him.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I sang out as I bucked between Chaun and Ultionae. “Fuck me. Oh, damn, this is so hot.”

“Yes, it is, “Chaun whispered in my ear. Both his hands grasped my breasts, squeezing and kneading them as he fucked me hard. His flesh slapped into my flesh, then my flesh slapped into Ultionae. Over and over. My hips fucked back and forth as we found a rhythm, working together to fuck everyone.

I gripped Ultionae’s butt-cheeks. My fingers dug into her flesh as I fucked her ass faster and harder. I shoved the Erinyes forward. Her mouth pressed into Sophia’s pussy. The acolyte’s breasts jiggled. Her breast milk leaked down her stomach to her pussy.

Ultionae moaned when she tasted the sweet milk. The Erinyes’s wings flapped hard. Her body trembled as she screamed her passion into Sophia’s cunt. My lover’s eyes widened and she ground harder.

“You came, slut,” moaned Sophia. “Oh, yes, you’re cumming so hard. You love my Mistress’s dildo fucking your ass.”

“I do,” gasped Ultionae. “Keep fucking me. I love cumming on your dildo. Yes, yes, yes.”

“Suck my clit,” gasped Sophia. “Do it, slut. Suck it and make me cum.”

“Yes, yes, make her cum.” My pussy clenched down on Chaun’s thrusting cock. “Make us both cum, slut.”

I smacked my hand down hard on the Erinyes’s pale butt-cheek. The crack echoed through the pass and left a bright-red handprint on her ass. She bucked back into me, pressing my dildo hard against my clit. The pleasure mixed with the burning friction Chaun’s dick churned in my pussy.

Chaun’s hands squeezed down on my tits. His excitement mounted as he fucked me harder and harder. My eyes rolled back into my head. My orgasm swelled through me. My clit burned. Every thrust sent more and more sparks shooting through me.

“Angela, I can feel it,” Chaun whispered in my ear. “Your passion nears its crest. Let it froth through you. Let me feel that cunt massage my cock. It’s greedy for my seed.”

“So greedy,” I gasped as I fucked my hips, working the dildo in and out of Ultionae’s bowels and Chaun’s dick in and out of my cunt. My pussy clenched down on him.

“Yes, yes, yes,” screamed Sophia. Her body trembled. Milk beading on her nipples flicked through the air and splattered on my face. Her head threw back as she came hard.

I licked my lips, savoring the creamy flavor. My pussy clenched down hard on Chaun’s churning dick. My body trembled. My fingers dug into Ultionae’s butt-cheeks. I slammed my dildo into her depths, my clit sparking.

My orgasm burst through me.

“Yes,” I gasped as my cunt spasmed about Chaun’s dick. The pleasure washed through me. It crashed through my mind and left me shuddering with the beauty of my release. I leaned forward. Sophia’s arms seized me, pulling me to her nipples.

I latched on and suckled.

Chaun kept fucking me. His dick slammed into my hot, spasming depths as I drank deeply of Sophia’s delicious breast milk. The sweet, creamy treat flooded my mind as Chaun’s hands tightened on my own tits.

Hot cum spurted into my pussy. I shuddered and moaned about Sophia’s nipple as the pleasure soared to new peaks inside of me. Sophia held me, kissing my forehead as I nursed from her small breast and milked Chaun’s thick cock.

“Mmm,” panted the Erinyes. “You and your companions are so stimulating, Angela. I’m glad you fucked me. I haven’t cum so hard in centuries.”

Her rage towards me had vanished. She made me cum.

Now I only had one last Erinyes hunting me. Incessae. I couldn’t wait to make her lick my pussy. I hoped it was full of Chaun or Thrak’s cum. Or maybe the silent thief. We needed to get into the Great Vault located in the Saltspray Palace, heart of the Free City of Raratha. The thief should be our next companion according to the Lesbius Oracle’s prophecy.

Sophia hoped for a sexy woman while I yearned for a roguish, dashing man. Our group could use another cock in the party.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Journeyman Mage Faoril

<p>Sophia, Angela, Chaun, and the Erinyes’s moans echoed through the pass as I used my magic to cleanse the blood from Thrak’s arm. A boulder had broken it, but he drank one of Sophia’s healing potions. While the wound mended, the blood remained.

“Thanks,” Thrak said, glancing at his arm. “It is a pity Sophia’s magic leaves no scars behind.”
“You have enough of them,” I said, reaching out to trace the puckered scars across his swarthy chest. “Trust me, you don’t need any more. You are plenty sexy.” I kissed one while he laughed, a deep roar.

My orc’s arms engulfed me and pulled me onto his lap. He sat on one of the boulders. My naked breasts pressed into his side. I had not bothered to close my robe after the molesting rocks, animated by Ultionae, had fucked me.

“This is such a mess,” I sighed as I rested my head on his broad chest. I smiled as Thrak’s hands stroked my light-brown hair. “I’ll need lots of cum to clear the highway.”

“That’s good of you to do.”

“Well, it’s partly our fault. If we didn’t have demigoddesses trying to kill us, the highway wouldn’t need clearing.”

Thrak kissed my forehead. The orc was nothing but contradictions. A barbarian and a scholar. A brutal warrior and a gentle lover. Rage and love warred inside of him. He could unleash his rage and let it consume him, destroying all in his path. And other times his love moved him. Serisia, his dead wife, had been lucky to share her life with his.

And so was I.

I missed Serisia’s spirit. Fireeyes’s final act of cruelty had transformed Serisia into a murderous spirit, forcing Angela to exorcise her and send her soul to the Astral Realm. I knew she waited for Thrak and I there.

It didn’t seem like a bad way to spend my afterlife. Serisia and I had grown close as we crossed the northern steppes.

I turned my head and looked at the devastation. “When I agreed to this quest, I only thought we had a dangerous dragon to face. Rogue warlocks, vengeful demigoddesses, marauding spirits. What more dangers will we face?” I swallowed and fear trembled through me.

“Do you want to quit?”

“No,” I quickly said. “Of course not. I want Angela to succeed.” I joined in hopes that reforging the High King’s sword with my magic would prove me worthy of being tested to be a master mage again. But now I wanted Angela to succeed. It didn’t matter if I gained that title. She was my friend and companion. But fear still dwelled in me. “It’s just…”

“What?”

I looked up at his face. His swarthy, red-brown skin and multiple bone piercings adorning his broad face made him seem fierce and dangerous, but his dark-red eyes were soft, loving. I had judged him as an unlettered barbarian when I first met him.

He was anything but that.

“What if you die, Thrak? We keep being attacked. Without my magic and Sophia’s healing, we would all be dead. You and Angela take the worst of the danger. And…” Tears beaded my eyes. “I don’t want to lose you.”

His rough, calloused finger stroked my cheek, wiping away my tear. “Nor I you. But what makes you think it is any safer if we weren’t journeying with Angela.”

“What? Of course it would be safer.”

“And no one trips down stairs and breaks their necks? Do people not accidentally cut themselves and have the wound fester? Does sicknesses not stalk through a town and steal people’s life? Nothing in life is certain. I have known a healthy warrior who went to sleep hale and did not wake up. We are a mighty group. As you said, your magic and Sophia’s healing accomplish miracles.”

I smiled up at him. “I guess it’s all a matter of perspective.”

“You are safer with me than apart. And we are safer with Angela, Sophia, Xera, and Chaun.” Thrak slid his hand down the back of my red robe and gripped my ass, pulling me closer. His girth hardened beneath the kilt he wore. “Where would you rather be? Back in Esh-Esh miserable or traveling on this quest and living.

“I know I had not lived since Serisia’s death. But then you and Angela came and…” Thrak smiled as his hands tightened on my ass. “Well, I will take all the danger for the exhilaration of your sweet company and sharing my all with you.” His cock swelled harder beneath me, my pussy forming a wet itch.

“How did you turn this to sex?” I asked him.

“Haven’t we had this conversation before?” he asked. “Sex is a very important drive in people. It’s not hard to turn any conversation into sex. Especially when you have a beautiful, half-naked woman on your lap who’s rubbing her tits against your chest.”

My nipples hardened and tingled. I became aware of them rubbing on his skin. My right nipple brushed a puckered scar. The pleasure tingled down to my pussy. As my excitement grew, my fear faded. Thrak was right.

I would rather be here than back in Esh-Esh working as a prostitute because I failed to perform the simplest of spells.

Thrak’s lips lowered down and caught mine in a kiss. His lips were thick and strong. His tongue thrust into my mouth. I moaned into the kiss. My hands slipped up and wrapped about his neck. I clung to him and ground my pussy against his girth, the rough fabric of his kilt exciting my labia and clit.

A shudder of heat ran through me. I ground harder, staining the front of his kilt with my juices. A simple spell would clean it up, not that Thrak would even care. But when you were a female mage and relied on cum to power your magic, you quickly learned how to remove stains.

My clit throbbed every time I slid across his rough kilt. Thrak groaned as I massaged his thick shaft through the fabric. His hands squeezed harder at my ass, digging into my flesh through my robes. I released his neck long enough to shrug out of my robe and set it down on the ground with care—the pockets were full of all manner of important things.

Thrak’s calloused hands grabbed my naked ass. His hands were large enough to completely cup my rear. He squeezed hard. His fingers dug into my flesh and parted my asscheeks. They were naughty and went exploring.

I moaned into the kiss as a thick finger tickled my sphincter. I ground harder on his dick, wishing his kilt wasn’t in the way. His finger circled my sphincter, teasing the puckered opening and sending wicked flutters to my wet cunt.

“Thrak,” I gasped, breaking our kiss when he thrust his thick finger into my tight bowels. “Oh, you naughty orc. You should ask a woman’s permission before fingering her ass.”

“Orcs take,” he grinned. “We don’t ask.”

I shuddered. I loved it when he took. His finger reamed deeper into my bowels. My nipples tingled against his muscular chest. I pulled away and slid my hands down his muscular chest. I let my fingers caress down his side.

“Let’s get this kilt out of the way,” I groaned, rising on my knees and pulling up the fabric of the cloth.

His finger shoved deeper into my bowels. He groaned and his eyes squeezed shut. I smiled as the rough fabric caressed the top of his dick. I drew it up slower, teasing him, letting him enjoy the rough sensation.

And then his dick popped out. Thick, swarthy, hard, and pierced by a bone ring. My fingers tugged on the ring, bringing another moan from his lips. Precum beaded out the slit. My thumb swiped across it, gathering the salty treat.

“Yum,” I purred after licking my thumb clean. “Mmm, I love that flavor.”

I pressed my cunt against his girth, sliding up and down his shaft. My clit ached and my pussy lips engulfed his shaft as I ground on him. Thrak fingered my bowels faster as he groaned. I rubbed my nipples into his chest as my pussy ached.

It was hot sliding my pussy along his shaft. My clit throbbed the entire time. I savored the warmth of his dick and the thickness of his shaft spreading apart my vulva. My labia dragged along his shaft, drinking in the pleasure while my ass savored the warmth.

“Ooh, Thrak, I love this cock,” I moaned.

“Then why don’t you slide your hot pussy down it and stop teasing me?” he growled.

“Because I love teasing you.” I stared up at him. “Mmm, your face is twisting with pleasure while I ground on your big, thick cock.”

I rubbed harder. Sparks burst from my clit. My pussy clenched and relaxed. Thrak shoved a second finger into my asshole. I gasped and pressed down on his dick as his fingers invaded my bowels. My fingers tightened on his shoulders.

“Thrak,” I gasped, the burning pleasure of my stretched-out asshole shooting to my clit. “Oh, now you’ve added a second finger without asking.”

“I take,” he growled. “If you don’t slam your cunt on my cock, I’ll take you even harder.”

I shuddered, humping faster along his girth. “But my cunt is on your cock.”

“Sophistry?” He arched an eyebrow. “You know what I meant.”

“Did I?” My bowels clenched on his fingers. “If you use imprecise language, how can I know?”

His two fingers dug in deep. Every time they thrust, my pussy slid up his cock. My clit ached. My pussy clenched. I rubbed my nipples into his chest and nuzzled at his neck as my pleasure swelled through my cunt.

“You need to be clear,” I moaned.

“I want your cunt to engulf every inch of my cock,” he growled.

“But this is more fun,” I gasped as my orgasm burst through me. “Thrak, yes.”

My pussy clenched and my juices flooded onto his cock. I trembled on his lap, grinding against him as the pleasure fluttered through me. I buried my face into his neck, savoring his orcish musk. The pleasure rocketed through my body.

“So good,” I groaned, drinking it in as my juices coated his cock. “Mmm, yes.”

“You little slut,” Thrak growled.

I only smiled as my orgasm crested through my body.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thrak

<p>Faoril’s hot juices flooded around my cock. They coated my dick with her wet juiciness. I groaned and thrust my fingers deep into her bowels. I savored her cunt rubbing on my cock. It excited me, but paled to the enjoyment of my dick buried into her depths. Faoril quivered as her orgasm burst through her body. Her round breasts rubbed on my chest as she moaned into my neck.

“You little slut,” I growled. “I warned you.”

“I guess you’ll just have to take me,” she panted, her voice eager.

Faoril enjoyed it hard and rough. The first time we fucked, I had been gripped by my berserker rage. Only death, exhaustion, or sex could break an orc out of a rage. She had used her hot cunt to satiate me while I pounded her hard and mercilessly.

And she had loved it.

I ripped my fingers out of her bowels, held her tight, and flipped her over onto the rock. She let out a grunt as I pinned her against the boulder. Her body shuddered beneath me, her thighs wrapping about my thighs.

My dick slammed into her cunt.

“Thrak,” she shuddered, her orgasm still gripping her. Faoril’s hot cunt spasmed about my dick as I buried into her depths. “Yes, yes, take me.”

My hands slid up and seized her breasts. I squeezed her flesh hard as I pounded her hot cunt. My dick ached with every thrust through her hot, tight depths. She gasped and quivered on me, eager to bring me to my explosive orgasm.

“This is what happens to teasing sluts,” I growled, my passions burning hot.

“You should have used precise language,” she moaned and bucked beneath me. “Fuck my cunt. I was so naughty to tease you.”

What a woman. The mage shuddered and gasped beneath me. Her hips pumped, meeting my thrusts. Our flesh slapped loudly together, echoing through the canyon. Her moans rose high, mixing with Xera as she enjoyed the Erinyes now.

Faoril’s fingernails clawed at my chest, leaving burning lines behind. I savored her passion. I inspired it. I reveled in it. Her cunt clenched and relaxed on my thrusting cock. So tight, so hot. My balls ached every time they smacked into her flesh. Her pale body heaved and undulated while her mouth opened wide to moan her pleasure.

“Yes, yes, fuck me, Thrak. Pound me. Gods, I love this cock in me. Keep pounding me. Make me cum again.”

“Little human slut.” I leaned over her, planting my hands on the ground beside her. Her breasts jiggled with my every thrust. Her small body seemed so fragile beneath me, but it was an illusion. Like Serisia, Faoril could take my cock.

She clawed my chest again. I savored the burning rakes. My balls ached. My thrusts grew harder and faster. When she ground on me, she nearly brought me to my orgasm. I would not take much stimulation to explode into her sweet depths.

“I’m going to give you the cum you need, mage-slut.”

“Yes.” Ecstasy washed across her face. “Yes, yes, yes. Give it to me!”

Her pussy spasmed hard about my dick. Massaging me, eager for my cum. Her body needed it, and I loved providing it to her. I thrust harder, her cumming pussy bringing me closer and closer to my own release while her fingers dug into my pectoral muscles.

“Cum in me, Thrak!”

“Mage-slut.” I buried into her, my balls exploding. “Cum-slut.”

“I am such a cum-slut. The biggest in the world. Yes, yes, give it to me.”

I growled through clenched teeth as the jizz burst into her depths. I collapsed on her as the pleasure hammered my mind. I sucked in deep breaths through my mouth. Her lips nuzzled at my neck as the last of my cum boiled into her.

“Gods, what a woman,” I panted. “My woman.”

“Uh-huh,” she moaned. Beside us, a rock lifted from the road and floated through the air as Faoril used my sexual energy to manipulate her magic. “My big, strong orc.”

I held her as she worked her magic and cleared the road. My woman. My love. I would protect her against anything. My ax would cleave through a thousand enemies if they tried to attack us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chaun

Ultionae soared into the air, her fiery hair billowing behind her. I sat astride Maiden, my gray mare as she dwindled into a speck. Faoril’s magic had cleared the debris to the side of the road, leaving it piled in the ditches. What would have taken thirty men a week to clear with teams of horses, she did in an hour, only pausing twice to suck Thrak’s cock for energy.

Angela rode at the front of the party, Sophia at her side. The elf padded along behind them. Faoril rode beside me with Thrak marching at the rear, his wicked ax slung over his shoulder. Thanks to Faoril’s magic, even the dust had been cleansed from our clothing. You would never know an avalanche had almost killed us.

I strummed a tune, a marching song that lightened steps and eased sore muscles. Lady Delilah had assured me there would be dangers by helping Angela, but the rewards would be worth it. I would be a master bard again and play at court.

I hadn’t believed her about the dangers, and I did not understand why Lady Delilah swore me to secrecy. I had heard her name spoken of a few times. Angela knew the fiery-haired woman. I wanted to inquire more, but Lady Delilah pledged me to silence.

Why didn’t she want Angela to know she had an ally? The party was beset by enemies.

I put it aside and concentrated on my singing. We had a long road ahead of us. First we would descend out of the Lesh-Ke Mountains and re-enter the Magery. At Lor-Khev, where I joined her quest, we would strike out west, following the Ichir river to where it intersects the south flowing Royton River at the city of Yevix. There we would charter a boat to sail us south down the river, through the Kingdom of Valya, and finally reaching the grand city of Raratha where the Royton emptied into the Nimborgoth.

Raratha was a city of culture. A free city, part of the League of Seven, the merchant republics that controlled the trade across the Nimborgoth. It was an alliance between a mix of human, halfling, and a single nixie cities, banded by treaties of mutual defense to stave off the more powerful kingdoms of Valya, Haz, and Thlin.

The journey would take over two weeks to reach Raratha, half of that on horseback. My songs would keep us in spirit as summer’s heat sweltered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lady Delilah – The Free City of Raratha

<p>The city of Raratha sparkled on the southern coast of the Kingdom of Valya. The mighty Royton River flowed out of the green blur to the north. The Ten-It Forest was only a blur on the horizon even to my keen vision as I soared over the land.

I had preparations to make. As much as I wanted to babysit King Edward and ensure he hired no more dark warlords or other unsavory characters to interfere with Angela’s quest, I had business here. He should trust the plan I gave him.

I descended to the ground outside the city as night sank. I landed in a field and decided on my form. As a human, I was known in Raratha. My knightly duties had taken me across the Kingdoms. Kings, Princes, and even the Doge of Raratha had met me.

I needed a different disguise. I settled on one of my favorites. My skin flowed as I changed. Once done, I opened a small bag, the insides enchanted by a twinborn witch to hold far more space. I fished out a pair of tight, linen britches that hugged my curves and a sleeveless blouse cut low to display my ample bosom.

Last, I slipped on stockings and a good pair of shoes then set out for the city. Angela would need more help to get into the vault. The Doge prized his collection and would not easily part from any piece of it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Minx

<p>I had managed to keep away from the Saltspray Palace for nine days. I tried my best to ignore it, but the itch always remained. It was Fox’s dream to strike big, and what was bigger than breaking into the Great Vault.

I would be the most famous thief of all times. Halfling girls would tell stories of the nimble thief Minx. They would all want to grow up to be just as swift and cunning as I was. When they played games, they would fight over who got to be me.

But it was only a silly dream.

I let my eyes gaze up the cliff to the palace perched at the bluff’s top. The palace guards were keen-eyed. They didn’t allow anyone who dressed like a street urchin anywhere near the Doge’s abode. It would be utterly useless.

But it was fun to dream instead of spending my days wandering through the crowds with my fellow halflings, pickpocketing to make Spray happy. I should want to obey her. I basically married her. All the halflings in her crew let the hermaphroditic nixie make love to us.

She loved us and cared for us. That was why she never wanted to do anything daring.

Not like Fox. My older sister was fearless. But she had been too daring. She had been caught in one of her bold robberies. Watching her hang had broken my heart. She was so small compared to the other criminals around her, all humans. Halflings only had the stature of a human child.

I wept and wept. Spray did her best to comfort me.

If I tried to break into the palace, I would end up just like my sister. But if I pulled off the heist, I would have the wealth to return home to Baraconia and live like a halfling queen. I would find me a proper husband, a halfling, and not let him marry any other women. Just me. Otherwise he wouldn’t get any of my treasure.

I did like Spray. I didn’t love the nixie, but rutting with her was always pleasant. But I wanted away from this city. It was full of humans. Everything was too big. And I hated living poor. My sister and I left Baraconia to find adventure and wealth. It was our dream.

And every day I let it slip away.

“That would be quite the climb,” a woman said.

I did not allow myself to jump. Betraying surprise only showed weakness. And that was a dangerous thing to show on the streets. I turned and examined the woman. She was tall and not human. She had a graceful face, her cheekbones delicate, and dark eyes. Her skin had a greenish tinge to it that set off the fire of her hair. Long, slim, pointed ears twitched as she smiled at me.

“An elf?” I asked. “Here? I thought your kind did not leave the forests.”

“Oh, we sometimes do,” she answered, her voice melodic. “If we’re bored. The forests are all the same. Deorc Forest, Ten-It Forest, Uth Jungle. They are all much alike. A wanderlust seized me.”

I nodded my head.

“So, a challenging climb,” she continued. “And a difficult robbery.”

“Robbery?” I made my eyes go wide with innocence. “I just like looking at the pretty walls. The stones look like sea foam. Beautiful.”

“Uh-huh. Do humans mistake you for one of their children, halfling?”

“Usually,” I shrugged. “They don’t see well.”

“No, they don’t.” The elf moved to me, her hips swaying with grace. “Are you bursting with curiosity for what’s in there?”

“Maybe.” I shrugged and licked my lips. This elf made me nervous. I didn’t like how close she came. I slipped a dagger casually from my wrist sheath, keeping my arm turned to hide the movement from her.

“The dagger’s not necessary,” she said, her hands reaching out to grasp my shoulders. She turned me to face her as she knelt. “I’m not here to hurt you.”

“Uh-huh,” I said, licking my lips. “That’s what people always say before they hurt you.”

She laughed. It was a musical tinkle.

“I’m in need of a thief,” she said, stating it boldly, no beating around the bush. “One with big vision. So many in your city care too much about grubbing in the muck. None of them have any ambition.”

“To do?”

“Why, rob the Saltspray Palace.”

“And why would an elf want to rob it?”

“Why do you?” Her dark eyes fixed on me while her ears twitched.

“To see if I can.” I don’t know why I spoke the truth, but she was bold and honest, so I guess I decided to try it.

“Excellent. It’s good to see a young woman with ambition of spirit. I knew you were the right halfling, Minx.”

My blood chilled. “How do you know that name?”

“Oh, I’ve known you for a long time.” Her hands moved across my shoulders to my neck. They were warm and soft. My heart quickened as they moved up to my cheeks. She cupped them. Her thumbs stroked me, almost like she was brushing away tears. “Do you want to break into the Saltspray Palace?”

“Yes.” My heart quickened. “Who are you?”

“Adeliatholaria, but you can call me Adel. It’s easier for non-elves to pronounce.”

“Adel.” I swallowed. “How long have you planned this robbery?”

“Elves live a long time.” She arched her eyebrows. “Are you in, or must my search for a thief continue?”

This was insane. I didn’t know anything about this elf. She just walked up to me on the streets. She had spied on me, studied my life, and I had never even known it. But I wanted it so badly. Fox had been careless, but this Adel clearly wasn’t. Not if she had spied on me without me even realizing it.

“What’s the catch?” What was her angle? There had to be more than this.

“To recruit a thief with an ambitions spirit,” she answered. “Breaking into the Saltspray Palace will only be the start. This plan is ambitious.”

My eyes widened. “The start?” My head spun. Her dark eyes anchored me. “I…I…yes.”

My body shuddered as I said the word. I quivered in her grip. Something profound passed between us. Her fingers warmed on my cheeks. Her hair almost burned like fire as the sunlight fell upon her, lighting her from behind.

“Good.”

I swallowed, my hips shifting. She was beautiful. “Elves are like nixies. Hermaphroditic.”

“Not all the time,” she admitted. “The different hermaphroditic races differ when they have both. Why poor sylphs never even sprout dicks, but have to rely on other hermaphroditic races to impregnate them. Nixies are blessed to always have their cocks and pussies at all times. Elves only grow a dick when they get into heat.”

My eyes glanced down at her tight britches clinging to her body’s curves. She had no cock right now. The fabric molded to the lips of her pussy. It was a shame. I did love Spray’s cock.

“Is that why you stay with Spray’s crew instead of finding a halfling husband and joining his thieving harem?”

I nodded my head. “It’s exciting. When do you go into heat?”

“Mmm, I could go into heat for you. Maybe we should consummate our agreement?”

I licked my lips and glanced at the market bustling beyond her. It was built almost against the bluff. We were in an alley behind it. “Where?”

“Why not here,” she purred. “People might be suspicious of what we’re doing back here anyways. But if we fuck, well, one of us is the prostitute.” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a silver coin then pressed it into my hand.

“Ooh, you are wicked,” I groaned as she stood up.

“If you want to get me in heat, you better worship my pussy,” Adel smiled. “It takes a succulent mouth to awaken an elf into heat when its not her time of the month. Let’s see if you can do it.”

“Oh, I can do it,” I boasted.

“Little Minx,” she laughed.

My small fingers went to the lacings of her britches. I undid them and peeled them off her hips. Her pussy was shaved and a scent of flowers, perhaps roses, washed over my nose. A red flush spread across her vulva. I spread her open and giggled.

“You have three labia like Spray.”

“Well, we’re both hermaphrodites,” Adel smiled. “Now, you boasted you could inspire my heat. Staring at my pretty cunt’s not going to do it.”

I seized her hips and pulled my face into her pussy. My face smothered into her rose-scented cunt. Her juices poured out of her as I tongued through her slit. The elf moaned and humped against me. My tongue licked and curled through her folds. My pussy clenched as my small tongue worked nimbly through her cracks and crevasses.

She let out soft sighs as I pleasured her. Her juices coated my cheeks and ran down my mouth. The bustle of people talking on the other side of the stalls excited me. I hoped someone came back and spotted us.

I hoped Adel had her cock by them.

“Oh, you are well named,” groaned Adel. “Naughty Minx, lick my pussy. Halfling girls always know how to eat pussy.”

“Well,” I panted, “with seven girls born for every boy, we have to or we’ll never get laid.”

Adel laughed as I dived back into her pussy. I loved her moans and watching her large breasts heave in her sleeveless, low-cut blouse. Her ears twitched as she ground against me. He pussy was at the perfect height. Human women were short enough that it was awkward. If I stood, I had to bend over a bit, but if I knelt, I couldn’t reach.

With Adel, I just had to press my face into her cunt and devour her.

More and more rose-flavored juices poured into my mouth. I savored them. My small fingers squeezed at her ass. I could barely reach around her to grasp her cheeks. I dug my fingers into her firm mounds as my tongue licked up to her clit.

I bet her dick would sprout here. Spray’s cock thrust from her pussy where her clit should be.

“Oh, yes, do you think you know the secret?” moaned Adel. “Do you think that’s where my dick will form?”

“Yes,” I moaned around her clit. I licked it with my small tongue then sucked the fat nub between my teeth. I nibbled on it between sucks. She gasped and humped harder against me as I loved it.

I sealed my lips around her nub. It felt bigger. Was it sprouting?

I sent a pray to Cernere, goddess of crime, to let it be true.

I kept sucking and she kept moaning. The clit throbbed in my mouth. My tongue swirled around it. The nub seemed bigger. It reached deeper into my mouth. It grew. My fingers dug into Adel’s ass as I sucked as hard as possible.

“Yes, yes, yes,” groaned Adel. “You are inspiring my heat. Keep sucking on my clit, you naughty Minx. Oh, yes.”

The clit grew faster and faster. I had unleashed it. The girth swelled my lips apart while her tip pressed towards the back of my throat. I slid my mouth down the shaft. I was a halfling. I couldn’t swallow Spray’s dick and Adel’s seemed to be growing just as big. I struggled not to let my teeth scrape on the dick as I reached the tip.

I gasped in relief as I kissed and tongued the tip. My jaw ached from stretching it so wide, but it was worth it to play with this big cock. I grasped it with both my hands, struggling to hold the girth between them as I stroked her and tongued her tip.

“Ooh, yes, your mouth is nice, but I want that cute ass. Kneel on the ground and let me fuck your ass, Minx.”

My butt clenched. “Ooh, you are wicked to want that hole.”

“I am,” laughed Adel.

I fell to the ground on the alley and pulled up my smock. I was naked beneath. I wiggled my small ass at her. She fell to her knees and loomed over me. She was so much taller than me. Her dick pressed between the cheeks of my asshole.

“You’re going to tear me apart,” I moaned.

“And Spray doesn’t?” she asked as she rubbed her dick against my sphincter.

“She does, but it’s wonderful when it happens,” I panted. “Tear my ass apart.”

Adel pressed the tip of her dick against my sphincter. I groaned and shuddered on the alleyway. Her dick was so huge, far bigger than a halfling’s cock. But Spray had fucked my asshole before. I knew I stretched.

“Cernere’s black cunt,” I gasped as her dick popped into my sphincter. My eyes widened as my burning asshole stretched about her shaft.

“So tight,” gasped Adel. “Ooh, I made the right choice. You’re going to make me cum so hard.”

“Yes,” I gasped.

Her dick slid inch-by-inch into my depths. My back arched and I pushed my ass back. I savored the burning bliss shooting down to my clit. More and more of her dick speared into my bowels. She leaned over me, her heavy tits dangling before my face. They shook in her blouse as the final inch of her dick buried into me.

“Matar’s cock,” the elf gasped. “What a tight hole.”

“Yes,” I moaned, my bowels stuffed so full. My little pussy clenched. Juices ran down my thighs. “Fuck me. Pound me. Make me scream.”

“Yes,” moaned the elf.

Her cock drew back. Such wonderful heat burst out of me. I shuddered beneath her. My asshole clenched down hard on her dick. And then she slammed back in. I was so tight she couldn’t fuck me fast. The slow friction burned between our flesh, bringing gasps and groans from both our lips.

My hips swiveled, stirring her dick through my bowels. I loved every moment of it. My body trembled beneath her. My pussy clenched and relaxed as the pleasure built inside of me. This was such a strange day.

“Fuck my ass, elf,” I groaned. “Tear it up and cum in me. Seal our partnership.”

“Yes,” she moaned. “You’re going to accomplish so much, Minx. You will be famous. Every one will know of the halfling Minx.”

“Yes, yes, yes.” I clenched my bowels down on her dick, increasing the friction and sending another wave of pleasure rippling through me.

I groaned through clenched teeth as the elf fucked me faster and faster, lubed by her precum. Our flesh smacked together. I rocked beneath her. Every stab of her dick brought me closer and closer to erupting.

“Cernere’s gaping cunt,” I gasped as my orgasm burst through me. “Adel, yes, yes. Keep fucking me. I love big, thick cocks fucking me.”

Adel didn’t answer. The elf’s face, dangling down, twisted in pleasure. Her ears twitched while her red hair fell in a fall of flames to the paving stones. Her hips fucked me faster as my bowels writhed about her, keeping the pleasure alive and crashing into my mind.

“So good,” I moaned. “Oh, yes. Keep reaming me. Your cock is so good. I love it. Oh, yes, Adel.”

“My naughty Minx.” Her hips thrust hard. “You shall accomplish so much greatness with my help.”

Her dick buried into my asshole. As her cum erupted, I pictured us stealing through the Saltspray Palace and entering the vault. We would take our choice of the greatest treasures in the entire world then sneak out without the doge ever knowing.

We would be famous.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I screamed, eager for my fame and fortune.

To be continued…

---

Hey, so after the feedback from sharing my first experience with my mother, I have decided to take the advice of you guys and tell the story of the day that followed after the night of having sex with my mother. Again I will warn you before we begin. I am not writer, I am a C student at best . 😛 So the quality of the work may not be to your standards, but I will try my hardest. This is simply the true story of how I fell in love with the most amazing woman in my life, so keep in mind this is at times hard for me to share, but I try. Now with all that out of the way again! Let’s begin.

I forgot to put incest as one of the themes, so re-posting! My bad!

So um little warning, this part of my uh tale? I guess tale is right word, um is a little darker. Sorry but it’s true, not too dark just, I was going through many emotions the day after.

I awoke the morning after feeling like I had slept for days. At first the night before with my mother felt like a dream, that was until I vastly became aware of my nakedness. I grinded my teeth as I do when I am trying to hide how nervous I am, so I guess I was trying to hide it from myself? After though my initial awe of what happened passed, I realized I heard the shower on, quickly I rolled onto my back, feeling with my hand the edges of the bed.

My mother had already slipped out of the bed. I sat up, blanket falling down and my breast just out and exposed. I remember looking down at them and blushing, scratching the side of my face, but the embarrassment quickly became overwhelming as I looked around for my shirt. It wasn’t in the room so I just fell back into the bed, curling up this time and making sure I was wrapped from feet to neck. I pretty much just laid there silently looking at my hand, caressing my fingers with my thumb, lol like as if I was trying to make sure I was real or something…

The noise of the running water had long stopped, I had to begin to wonder what was taking my mom so long, but didn’t honestly put too much thought into it, just paused every now and then to listen. Oh right! You should know she has her own bathroom connected to her bedroom, so ya lol. So ya I just sorta laid there until the sound of the bathroom door opening made me jump. I got up with a smile on my face…but sadly it was quickly gone and I was holding back tears once again as I saw my mom fixing her sleeves for work ._.

You know, now that I am a bit older, I’d like to think a tad wiser 😛 hehe. I realize now that one of the major things that change as you grow up, is you are truly taught the lesson that life simply goes on. It isn’t that the night before wasn’t as important to her as it was to me, simply that I was younger and had yet learn that fact, I was a kid and something major had happened to me, so in the typical child response, I had expected the entire world to cease and feel as if it had changed also. So ya unaware of that life lesson, I was insanely hurt by the fact that she was going to work so easily.

Hurt and pissed, I looked at her with the most annoyed face I could make. Eyes squinted hard and mouth closed harshly. Once my mom noticed my glare at her, she huffed and her hands hit the side of her thighs.(that was her, what’s up? What’s wrong motion that I had became very use to). And you should know I hated that, she knew I hated that, it’s like kinda rude in my eyes? Just say the words. Well I like breathed out through my nose pissed that she did that, but instead of her usual response of going ”Oh what is it?” Instead this time she gently asked. “Kim, baby, what’s wrong?” I sharply looked back at her, and simply said nothing!

My mom, I guess trying to be patient, sat at the edge of the bed, and said the very LITERALLY the perfect thing I thought she should of said. “Honey, do you want me to stay home? We can talk about, well, anything you want.” Heh…she said the words, she even looked like she truly meant it, so even till today, I ask myself, why didn’t I just accept her offer? Why did I have to be a bitch. *sigh* So ya instead of saying, yes please! I need you to stay! No instead of I just got out of bed, keeping the blanket tightly held to my chest, responding to her without even looking at her. ”No I’m fine, go to work.” Was all I had to say. Oh little funny side note haha was actually hard shuffling with my feet over the blanket(im not tall LOL!)

I guess trying to be a good mom, she cut me off at the door*sigh* It’s like, you know when you are just so angry, but you want to like…you want to just stop being mad you want to just say ”hey I’m sorry.” But you don’t….well that was this case. She cut me off asking me, pleading with me to please speak to her. But being the stubborn brat that I was AND YES I ADMIT IT I WAS…key word is was…anyways! I just told her in a very low but stern tone “Please just let me go to my room, I want to be left alone, okay?!”
My mom simply put her head down, I remember this action very well cuz, well…cuz I just wanted to grab her and…yes kiss her. But as you may tell, this day was just becoming a pattern of things I wish I did differently cuz well, I just nodded for her to open the door, and left as she did.

Now in my room, I dropped the blanket, crying quietly to myself, but my hand shook it’s self into a fist as I grabbed my hair, I hated myself in that moment, but I wasn’t sure what I hated myself for, the sex, or giving her the cold shoulder after. I know sex is never what we want it to be our first times, but my problem wasn’t this, it was the opposite damn it. I was furious that, she was perfect she wasn’t this monster I partly wanted her to be, she was gentle and loving the entire time, and it was amazing, dare I say perfect for me? But It was with my mother and I was upset, disturbed how much I had enjoyed myself.

Well feeling really weird just being naked, I had decided to find some clothes. I walked to my closet, but stopped as I heard the front door open and close…I remembering just, I dunno, snickering? in disappointment that she actually left, and just shrugging it off, telling myself…fuck her.

So ya, feeling too many emotions to deal with, I decided to …well take a shower to relax/erm…clean up ya…So ya..there I was in the shower, hands against the wall, eyes closed and me just trying to relax, trying to just consecrate on the hot water running down my body, I had it so hot my skin was turning pink lol. Sadly, the magic of a nice hot shower, did not work this time as I, well began once again playing back the events of last night, though this time was different, my mom drifted not to what she had done to me, but to her body, how ….how amazing she looked, and I found myself starting to become very turned on.

I remember my hand, drifting down my chest and cupping my left breast. I massaged myself gently, blushing, pretending it was my mom’s hand on me. For a minute I think I just stood there massaging my breast, rubbing my stomach with my other hand, avoiding actually touching my pussy. Then, heh it’s weird where our minds go sometimes…or well mine at least, I thought of my father…I thought of my brothers and I began to think of what they would think…then of how my friends would judge me, what they would say of me if they knew and I just 100% immediately stopped…no longer did I even have the energy to fight the knots in my stomach or even cry, so instead I simply sat down in the shower, slouching myself up against the corner, just sitting there for not sure how long, but felt like 15 min+.

I guess just simply the heat had became too much, or just sitting on the hard shower floor for so long my bum was going numb 😛 So I had decided to finally get out, I poured somebody wash on my hands and just gave myself a quick cleaning, you know, shampoo ect ect hehe.

So ya this is sorta when I lost it…lol. When I exited the shower, I didn’t even grab a towel, I just felt kinda like a zombie, drained…mentally exhausted. Then…I don’t know…I looked at the mirror which now was super foggy, I leaned over jumping from the coldness I felt as my skin touched the edge of the sink. I wiped away as much as I could(im short!) and ya I mean I just stepped back and looked at myself.

I was just, I was confused. I looked at myself thinking, what, I mean what could she possible see me in me that was so great? I examined myself from head to waist. I thought, my eyes are kinda pretty…maybe she liked them? Then I looked at my breast, I…I never really looked at them like this before I always thought they where kinda nice, I developed early, but…never really saw them as objects of desire before. I looked at them, remembering like, like how much my mom just seemed to…erm enjoy them. I…just, I became quickly embarrassed tbh, and even felt a little stupid, trying to think of what my own mother found best about me…haha*sigh*

Well…needless to say embarrassment quickly turned into shame *Sigh* and Shame quickly became anger. I was angry…angry at myself but wanting to put all the blame on her…I foolishly did and I just became filled with rage, so much rage it was like I woke up, my body just got all this energy and anger and I just I didn’t know where to place it like I needed to physically put it somewhere and I just looked at myself and I just was thinking how, like god how could I allow this happen, how could she do this to me, how just how. It just all built up too fast till finally I just grabbed the hand soap pump, fully prepared to throw at the mirror.

So…there I was looking at myself, my hand up in throwing motion, but I just I guess I stopped cuz I haha thought of how mad my mom would be, how it would cost money to repair it, and well it sounds dumb but I liked the mirror so that factored into it too. But…but then I erm…I thought again how much my mom use to get upset when my brother broke stuff when he got angry and how annoyed she gets even when we break stuff on accident and I …I just SCREAMED I MEAN I JUST SCREAMED and threw it with all my might at the mirror breaking the soap bottle thingy (it was a nice like glass thingy my grand ma bought me) And it just broke and the mirror had 2 giant cracks with a like huge gash where I threw it.

I stood there, looking at my handy work, and just I was just still so mad that I just grabbed my hair as tight as I could and pulled it back, still screaming, falling to my knees and once again, crying but this time just full blown weeping, shivering and all…It got so bad that I started to hic up and almost threw up. I even found myself over the toilet, but I didn’t.

So, ya… that happened lol. But after I calmed down finally, I got up and got dressed(slipped over a long black HBK t-shirt, and a pair of pink panties) To hell with matching! I didn’t care…My head was killing me and I was super freakin hungry…but didn’t feel exactly like cooking…lol. So I called my favorite pizza place! Deep dish sausage paddy with extra cheese..mmmmm 😛 Well while I was waiting…I was just like sorta bored and trying not to think of last night, so I decided to rent a movie on demand(Iron man in case any of you care.) Oh ya, not, that it’s important but I am a pretty big D/C fan! Im a hardcore comic girl…so let’s all hope man of steel rocks! Cuz I am tired of Marvel wtfpwnig the comic book movie world! I mean…ya batman is cool but really heath ledger’s joker made that trilogy special, the first one was ok, third one good, only the dark knight was a master piece.

Anyways…lol sorry now that that is out of my system…I will continue hehe…oh ya young justice rules! Ok ok I’m done 😛 So there I was watching Iron man, till finally I heard the door knocking. I quickly jumped up thinking THANK GOD! Lol…but to my dismay…lol dismay look at me being all fancy, anyways to my dismay! It wasn’t the pizza guy…

It’s like of all the people in the world I really didn’t want to see(other than my mom, or maybe I did want to see her who knows, surely not me) My dad…was at the door UGH. Ya…needless to say I was just taken back, I immediately was like…DAD?! I think if I recall correctly, my voice even crackled lol. Ya, so like I just..haha I stood there blocking him from entering till finally he knocked me back to reality. He was like “Uh…Move?” lol ya…that’s my dad for ya 😛 As he walked in he took a quick look around. Becoming oddly nervous as if somehow he had physic abilities and knew what had happened here last night, I questioned him as to why he was here.

Well he saw my pants on the floor, I watched him just stare at them. I just…my heart began to race like a thousand times faster than it should, I just all I could do from panicking was I just stabbed my inner hand with my nails telling myself SHUT UP in my head saying it’s not like it’s not normal to just have my pants laying around he has no idea your being an idiot! Then, it was like as if god was just messing with me, to make things worse my dad picked up my jeans, squeezing them feeling them. I was like “What are you doing?” Then..my body just lol, just let out a big sigh of relief as he went in my pocket and grabbed out my phone, his face giving me that…tisk tisk look hehe. He saw how like…panicy I was or how just calm I had become all of a sudden not sure, but he is not one to let something go. Soooo my dad being who he is quickly began to grill me asking me. “What’s wrong? Scared I was gonna find something else in your pants, and also keep your damn phone charged Kimberly!(he calls me full name when he is lecturing.)

Apparently he was worried all day because last he heard I was going by Ruben’s…and he had tried to call me to check up, but I guess I just let my phone die out and then he had been unable to reach my mom. (I found out years later that she actually felt too awkward to speak to him that day.

I told him no to his questions, but he was suspicious so he had begun to riffle through my pants pockets, which quite frankly pissed me off and I was already moody that day. So well haha honestly I just raged. I was like DAD STOP WTH. He just…typically laughed off my reaction telling me to calm down, which just made it so much worse so I walked up to him and snatched my pants, telling him not touch my things. He then went. HEY! You know in that way fathers do implying showing them respect, but I just rolled my eyes and said, dad Ruben dumped me, I am not in the mood.

You should know my dad has never been wonderful with the drama situations so his reaction haha was like “Ah fuck you okay?” lol. So ya I just was like “I’m fine.” But honestly I just wanted him to leave, nothing against him I just wanted to be left alone ya know? And also well like Ruben literally meant nothing to me haha being dumped really was soooo minor to me now. Well anyways, he wasn’t seeming to get the picture that I wanted to be left alone as he sat down on the couch. But quickly after he sat down, the pizza guy finally knocked.

My dad asked who that was. I told him I had ordered pizza, he haha said “Oh nice, from genoz?” I was like…yes…how we like it. I gave a faint smile as he got up to go pay for it, but honestly I just was thinking…o god he isn’t gonna go lol. So ya…my dad paid, placed the pizza on the table, opening it and taking a big sniff as if he had never smelled it before haha. I was like…”Dad I ordered that for myself!” And he looked at me and said “A large pizza for yourself? Also I paid!” I was like…well it’s not like I asked you too I was going to…You just sorta got to the door first, besides ! I was gonna eat it over the course of 2 or 3 days! My dad though just went “Bah I’ll get ya another one if you want it so bad in 3 days.” I …ugh panicking I just…honestly I just figured I’d play the truth card(half truth).

I simply just, half whispered to my dad, telling him that I love him and thanks for checking on me, but I really just need to be alone right now. I was hoping for a simple okay, maybe he takes a piece or two of pizza with him lol, but nope, nothing is ever that simple. He just grabbed a piece and sat down, pointing across from him, asking me to take a seat. I think I just like sighed and like made that motor sound with my lips haha.

So I did as he asked and sat down, but I just crossed my arms as I sat down, giving him a pretty undeservingly cold ”What?” He just well went on to tell me he was worried about me, he was worried about how I have been acting lately. He told me that he gets everyone has to go through a rough patch where they need to act out, but he specifically told me he was very unpleased in how I had been treating my mother…haha you could only imagine how just, tight my head got as I tried not to burst out in anger, and at same time had to begin fighting back the tears that was forming. It was like he just couldn’t of said anything worse as he had told me how he talked to my mom. And how she told him I just needed time I I JUST I JUST WANTED HIM TO SHUT UP. He was praising her like she was the best freakin mother ever. He was telling me how she told him to be patient that it’s a phase it will pass. He was telling me how much my mother loves me and how she would do anything for me….heh all I could think was he should know what she has fucking done TO me.

Anyways, I guess he misread my tears, but then again, what sane father would see his daughter in tears and go, oh hey you must be stressed over the sex with your mother LOL! So ya, misreading em, my dad just was all like, I am not saying this stuff to make you feel bad, I just want you to know your mother loves you, I love you blah blah blah. It’s like thanks but…you just don’t know.

Well needless to say lol tbh, my reaction as ummm less then positive as I just told him to please stop, that he has no idea what I am going through. My words where kind, but my tone was totally, hey piss off lol. Well you know how kids and parents are, we never think they understand, but they usually do, though in this case I truly don’t think he did. Though it did not stop him from giving me the old “Kim, listen I have been threw stuff in my life.” He even gave me the you think your ma and I breaking up was easy on me speech -_-. Honestly though the oddest thing happen, I was watching my dad talk to me, being you know…a father…a parent and I just, well I melted as dumb as that may sound, I just melted and completely instantly relaxed.

I just ha, I almost laughed but I just smiled and said thanks dad. He haha my dad is a pretty funny guy 😛 So my dad was just like “No prob…so we good? Did I fix ya?” I just glared at him and was like um I wasn’t broke and you were doing great till then you jerk. So lol anyways after that it was pretty normal we talked about how big of a jerk Ruben is(I lied a little) And we both knew it was me who was the bitch but it was really relaxing bashing the guy who dumped me with my dad haha. Oh also I am a horrible sister 😛 BUT HE IS A BAD Dad cuz we both had a good laugh at my brother who apparently had got mugged? I think mugged, what is it called when you fall asleep in the and someone takes your backpack lol.
So ya the rest of the day more or less was easy, we restarted the movie, I got a mini lecture of how I only ate 1 piece of pizza and how wasteful it was to order a large haha, you know just normal stuff..and god was it what I needed just some normal time with a parent. I think about half way through the final fight scene of iron man I just fell asleep, cuddle up against my dad, smiling and just not even thinking about her or the night before.

So, I guess despite having a well night of good sleep, I think I was just emotionally drained. I slept for a few hours apparently and my dad had seem to fallen asleep as well holding me hehe. Everything was just, a close to perfect as it could have been considering. But then…she came home. I was woken up by the door closing, and my mom going “Robert???” My mom ha just seemed so thrown that my dad was over. I remember her cracking her neck(which she sometimes does when she is caught off guard).
My dad quickly jumped up, which kinda made me sad, I even….grabbed onto him trying to keep him for just a moment longer, I loved the feeling of his chest, his smell, NOT IN A SEXUAL WAY AT ALL I never have ever had feelings for my father, just…I was that father feel, like I was safe with him and I just didn’t want to him to go. Sadly though, my little attempt to hold onto him failed as he just laughed me off and got up, resting my hands back onto the couch.

There was a quick conversation between the two, my mom asking why he was there and my dad asking why she wasn’t picking up her phone. I am not sure if my mom lied or just happen to have a good reason, but the reason she gave was, she was in a meeting with a client and had her phone muted. I remember my dad like, blowing out like his lips got big as he blew out and that’s simply his typical “im tired im out guys.” tell. He even stretched, yawning, looking at me. It took everything in me to not cry, it literally took my complete effort to just, not cry.

He asked if I felt better, if I was alright now. Heh it’s weird. I remember feeling like, trapped like plz don’t leave me alone with her! But there was nothing keeping me there? There was nothing stopping me but myself from leaving, from not being alone with her, simply me, weird huh? Too feel trapped but only to be trapped by yourself lol.

My mom walked my dad out the door, I think they talked for a minute or two, not sure what about but I didn’t feel like waiting for my mom to come in and say or do something, so I simply got up off the couch and glided half dazed to my room, locking the door and just falling on my bed, and rolling up into the center. I laid there, just waiting for her, finally I heard her walking down the hall, stopping in front of my door. There wasn’t even a second of silence, the second she reached my door she immediately knocked, turning the handle, unsuccessfully trying to enter my room.

I didn’t say a work I just sat up and looked at the door, my heart began to feel as if it was sinking down into my stomach. I was expecting her to say open the door, or something, ask how I was? Ask to talk, I don’t know, all I know is she did none of those. Instead she merely asked if I needed anything. I told her I just wanted to be left alone right now. And with a simple alright, I heard her walk away.

So I pretty much laid there for just awhile, not sure how long wasn’t even sure what time it was I am guessing pass 6, considering my mom gets home around 5:30-6 usually. Anyways I got up, bored? But unwilling to leave my room, so I went to my shelves and finally gave in haha. My friend Amy had been trying to get me to watch Buffy the Vampire Slayer for like EVER, so I figured what the hell I grabbed the season 1 and figured I will finally give it a shot, she did buy me all 7 seasons after all lol…sorta lame b-day gift when you wanted so many other things, but oh well lol.

Okay I got to say, did not click with me at all the only reason I even got through 4 episodes was because I had NOTHING ELSE TO DO…you know alone…cuz see, I didn’t just not want to leave my room, I really did want to be left alone at that moment. So I just so you all know, it wasn’t for like another year+ Did I finally watch all of Buffy haha. So it was like 11 and I was annoyingly wide awake, it was a Saturday night too so all my friends that didn’t hate me lol where asking me to go out with them. And a few times I will admit I almost just called one or two and told em to come meet up with me but I just never got to it cuz, well…well I had started to wonder what my mom was doing heh.

I hadn’t heard from her and I wonder if she had gone to sleep. But as I wondered if she was sleeping my mind started to think of many other things. What was she thinking all day? Was she really just okay with everything? I thought to myself it makes sense I mean she had wanted this longer then I right? And well I still wasn’t sure if I wanted it even after it had happened. As I walked back and forth in my room, I started to have an urge to go talk to her, to just speak to her but had no idea about what. And foolishly I walked back and forth in my room thinking how to talk to her, do I go hey mom, how was your day? Or do I just gah I don’t even know I actually thought that I just it was stressful wanting, needing to do something and having no idea why, or even exactly what you wanted.

Finally I gave up and told my friends I was going to sleep for the night I wasn’t feeling good which was a lie cuz I was just I had slept a lot that day so I was simply just too awake, despite really wanting nothing more than to just close my eyes and sleep. Eventually, it wasn’t even the need that had me to see my mom tbh lol it was simply boredom, I was bored out of my mind and nothing seemed to be able to keep my interest, so I finally left my room, and slowly very slowly, taking each step to make sure I was ready for…w/e…and well …heh It was that walk to my room that, my body had begun to tingle.

I was taking my time and getting knots in my stomach, wondering now that if I came to her room at night, would she get the wrong idea? Would she think I wanted a repeat of last night? And then as I was outside her door, It was as if that walk from room to room was enough to just go back and forth 100000000 times on what I wanted, and now that I was in front of her door, I was no closer to knowing. All I knew was my body was tingling, my breast were…feeling ticklish? Haha like little fingers were crawling all over them and my stomach was all in knots. I ten asked myself in my mind, had I come here for something? Am I that messed up in the head that I was bored so I went to my mom to…um what? Entertain me? *sigh*

I had decided that I was already there and I was going to at least just, talk to her, but honestly I was so nervous that my shoulders were shaking and I literally no joke was so nervous also that I debated on if I should just walk in or knock for like 3 minutes. I went with the little but quick knock on the door(you know the loud ones you make that are short but fast and when you want to wake someone up or get them out of the bathroom like ASAP) :P.

About like half a second went by without a response lol, so I gave it another quick knock. Then I heard my mom going “Hold on! 1 Second!” My hands clutched open and closed when I heard her voice, I was nervous, but I think, I don’t know maybe it’s just how I feel today, but I think I might have been a little excited. Anyways! The door opened and my mom was wearing only a robe, that she had tightly closed. She was clearly asleep as she was rubbing her eyes, yawning a little. I remember looking at her and smiling a little, she was…so cute. I stood lol oddly quiet, not sure why but I just wanted her to greet me or something, I just didn’t want to ask to come in, I just didn’t. After she gathered herself a little, she looked at me and with a smile asked me what’s up haha…I just, awkwardly responded, telling her I couldn’t sleep, gulping hard and scratching my head, annoyingly aware of what I was doing and screaming at myself to stop being like such a freakin idiot lol.

Well, as I raged at myself in my head, my mom finally gave me the greeting I wanted lol. She just asked, so gently and welcoming, almost like she sounded younger if that makes sense. “Kim, want to come in?” I just nodded a little and said sure. So I came in…and haha god I was so lame back then, I sorta just stood in the room looking around as if I never been in it…haha…Ya…lol. My mom made me jump so much when she put her hands gently but VERY unexpectedly on my shoulders, massaging them for probably half a sec, cuz when I jumped I must of startled her because she quickly let go and apologized.

I lol was like, sorry! Back to her sorry? Haha I know odd but w/e…So like was maybe 2-5 seconds of just awkward silence before my mom just sat on the bed and placed her hands on her laps, gave me a very well what felt like a very sincere motherly smile and asked me what’s up. I sorta just walked around the bed looking at it, thinking how odd it was that that is where it happened, while I just wondered how it must of looked from this point of view. I had heard her, but I had yet to respond so my mom just again asked me What’s up but this time adding a “Are you okay sweetie?”

My gaze quickly shifted from the bed back to her, I just I didn’t know what to say so I nodded my head no…I nodded my no in response to “What do you want” only issue is…she didn’t ask that haha. So I guess there was a little mess up in communications, it’s like I knew what she said I just was having issues forming words, and she just looked at me very concern and asked me what was wrong. I finally stopped, and with a hard gulp that made my ears popped a little, I said I was fine. My mom asked if I was sure, and I went back to nodding as a response.

Feeling weak in the knees, I sat on the edge of the bed opposite of my mom, but for some reason I felt really really like fluttered and I stood back up, apologizing and asking if it was alright for me to sit down. My mom just haha she laughed at me =( Not like a crazy mean HAHAHA IDIOT FAIL laugh just a little chuckle, giggle? She laughed and I just sighed feeling stupid, I guess causing her to put her hand over her mouth in a very VERY bad attempt in trying to stop herself from laughing.

Okay so this is probably where you are gonna think im a total child/brat but I was thinking of the day I had…the mirror..I broke and how mad I had been earlier, now I didn’t feel angry at all in that moment but I stupidly wanted to…So I tried to muster up some anger and I snapped at her laughing and shouted “It’s not funny! God what is wrong with you!”…My mom immediately then stopped laughing, and she just sighed her head tilted and her eyes wary. She just took a deep breath and said “Baby please, let’s not fight, let’s just talk okay? How was your day?” She asked…

I dunno, maybe I was spent, I had let out all my anger, but when she asked I tried to act upset, I tried to frown my brows and be pissed, but honestly I just the words that came out came out filled with tears as I told her about the mirror I broke…I think I told you earlier how my mom is about breaking stuff its really one of her buttons, like it hits a nerve. So I sorta cried expecting her to rage but she …haha clearly wanted to cuz she started getting worked up, her nose flared open. But haha she let out a long whistle blow? Not sure what to call it lol. I apologized, I said that I would pay for it(not sure how lol). She just looked at me though and just said its fine. But after I guess it was really annoying her cuz she got up and I was like “Wait it’s really bad I haven’t cleaned it yet” (no idea what I would of done tom ake it look better) I was just talking out of panic. But she got up and just walked out, I quickly followed to my bathroom where she entered first, I stood at the door as she was in the middle of the room, hands on her hips as she looked at the mirror and the shattered glass hand pump thingy all over the sink.

“I’m sorry” I said again. She, clear as day trying very hard to restrain herself, asked why. I…I told her I didn’t know. And I started to cry again and this time bad I just slouched my side against the door and slid down the door and asked “Mom I am so fucked up what do I do?” I guess thinking about it, it’s probably messed up to ask the person who is sorta the problem, but I just wanted my mommy. *sigh*My mom I remember hand shook hysterically at the mirror, telling me not to even worry about that, that its nothing, she quickly was on the floor with me, her hands again on my shoulders, rubbing them, trying to relax me as she said “Kimmy listen to me, there is nothing wrong with you, I just, I am stupid okay? I put too much on you baby, this is me not you, alright?”

I heard her words, and I could tell she meant it, but I just shook my head no, cuz despite how sincere she was, I knew the truth. I response licking my teeth and biting my tongue, shaking my head in disagreement till finally the words just came pouring out. “I made you mom, it’s me, I…I made you, I made you” And then I just became a broken record repeating those words, until my own shame became too great and I covered my face with my hands, and just wept into them hardcore.

My mom now was rubbing the side’s of my shoulders furiously, telling me to please stop, to please listen to her. I heard her but I just wanted to just explode in that moment, I just wanted to curl up in a ball and became small, I felt torn and I just kept on crying, heaving now extremely bad into my hands. I just kept on till my mom said something that just shocked me out of it. She said “Kimberly! Listen to me I wanted last night to happen, I played as if you were forcing me so you felt in control, but the truth is.” Then she paused and her hands went on mine, pulling my hands away from my face. I was shaking still from crying so hard, but I looked directly into her now tearful face, tears running down each side. She then said it again “Listen to me” She asked if I was and I weakly nodded up and down. “Listen to me, I wanted to be with you I was selfish, I was wrong, you want to be mad baby, be mad at me I am a monster. When I heard you broke up with Ruben, honest to god I was just hoping in my fucked up mind, that you’d run into my arms.”

I searched her eyes to see if she meant it, or was just saying what I needed to hear, but as I saw her eyes squint in….in shame? I saw she meant it, she had got what she wanted. She continued though. “I am so sorry, I truly just want you happy more than anything, but Kim I am in love with you.” And that was it…I have heard her tell me over months now that she had fallen in love with the person I have grown into, but it’s different, people can say the words a 100 different ways, but nothing is like hearing someone say they are IN LOVE WITH YOU, just 4 words simple as that, yet far more, revealing than any other words. I mean it, for anyone who disagrees well fine, but if she had said Kim I am in love with my daughter, or kim I am in love with who you have become or anything else, I wouldn’t of done what I did next. I placed my hands on the side of her face and kissed her. I was caught up in the kiss, her lips on mine again, still at this point it felt so wrong but so good. I now miss that feeling as I have grown use to my mother’s lips on mine.

Sadly the feeling did not stay as anger, actually did form again in me, I broke the kiss remembering, playing back what she had just told me. I was furious at the thought and I asked straight out, almost yelling it “Are you just using me now? Hoping I just give you what you want again cuz you told me you loved me?” My mom put her hands on my knees and shook her head no and told me. “I never used you Kim and I never will I swear to god I won’t, but I won’t lie to you about anything like this. I love you and I don’t think I ever will stop being in love with you. Okay? But that said. I am your mother and I will protect you from anything even myself, and if you want this to end it will end. I just won’t lie to you and pretend that I am not hopeful that you may return my love.”

I sat there, taking in every word but honestly just blushed, my mom was telling me she was in love with me over and over and she was telling me she wanted me. I liked the parts where she said she was still my mother, but I just…I could really only think about the parts where she said she loved me, the part of returning her love. So I just sat there thinking, my mom patiently staying silent just rubbing my knees gently, not rushing me at all, it was nice.

Heh to be honest I knew my answer to the question she hadn’t technically asked, the second she was done speaking, I knew I was going to kiss her and I knew I wanted to be with her again, but I stood there, scared, trying to find a way to be strong and resist, but I was weak lol and thank god for it. Finally I looked at her and…in my cute sorta kiddy voice I asked her if maybe we can um….go back to her room. My mom let out a little chuckle and winked at me saying of course.

So ya…lol we went to her room and as we entered I lol figured better use this a little to my advantage and was like “So you aren’t mad about the mirror right?” She…haha okay honestly I swear I am not an idiot but her reaction still so caught me off guard. She just went “Na you will make up for it.” And she winked at me and….undid her robe, letting it just fall open………I I just felt so stupid I was like “Mom..that isn’t funny don’t say that.” My mom just curled her lips and nodded, walking to me and putting her arms on my shoulders, her hands resting well pass my head as she just said “Ok, im sorry” ina very none serious tone, and she even immediately after leaned in and kissed me. This kiss I think, was our first kiss where I actually was moaning quite a bit, I wasn’t so nervous this time but still was plenty, but I was enjoying myself much more, really kissing her back with everything I had….I even for first time was bold a little and put both my hands on her waist…

She was the one to break the kiss as she took a step back, slipping her robe off and letting it fall to the floor. I just stood there looking at her, almost biting my lip but it was as if I lost control of my body and my lip wouldn’t move correctly haha. She then said “How about we give old shawn a break.” (okay for you people who don’t know HBK=Shawn Michaels the dude on my t-shirt). So ya my mom came to me and I think she was gonna help me take my shirt off but I just nodded my head and said “ok” and quickly slipped it off…I think she was gonna help me cuz she went “oh” and let out a little giggle like..okay then that works kind of laugh.

My mom then smiled and just reached over and gave my nipple a quick pinch *sigh* haha. I twitched and she just lifted her head forward for a sec saying “how about you get fully comfortable.” I ..only took a second to get what she meant as I grabbed my panties to bring em down, but she told me wait. Then she told me to “Take them off slow baby, please.” So…remembering the night before I, leaned forward and stuck my bum out, and began to slip them slowly but honestly I felt WAY TO EMBARASSED I just haha strip teasing my mom I so was not up for that yet, so I just went “Na I’m good” And just yanked back up straight and pulled em down fast, stepping out of them and just kicking em off to the floor.

My mom rolled her eyes and told me I was no fun lol! But what she did next made me feel so stupid she, leaned down and grabbed my panties, she held em stretched out for me to see…She then brought it to her face and just inhaled them. Then after…o god haha I actually don’t even want to type this part, she lowered them, keeping both of her eyes sharply on mine as she bit down on the edge of my panties, pulling them with her teeth and letting them snap out of her mouth. I just..lol I felt so just GAH I just sat down for a sec before rolling to the center of the bed….taking the same spot as I did the night before. She laughed at me, making me feel stupidly and for some reason I covered my breast, whining and asking her “WHAT?!” My mom just started laughing actually kinda hard and it was upsetting me. But I felt so dumb that I didn’t even rage I was just like “Mom please stop.”

She could totally tell how I said it that she really was hurting my feelings but she seemed to have a hard time stopping she just said “Baby I’m sorry you just are too adorable, you just.” Then she started laughing again…but I was like MOM! And she was like “I am so sorry just(while laughing) I am just, you are just so cute my baby girl, only you would just get into position like that.” I…ugh I felt like my face was on fire I quickly jumped up and was like “I’m sorry I just…please stop laughing! I just thought you wanted to…do um what…what we did…sorry.” And my mom just was like awww baby you are TOO CUTE. And she crawled on the bed, finally thankfully stopped laughing more or less, she came up to me and gave me a quick kiss. Raising her brows though she than went, sorta of asking but not really. “So you liked what I did last night huh?”

I just I had never felt more retarded in my life, I was just like “No I just, thought you wanted to do that…stuff again.” I swear the second the words left my mouth I was like REALLY KIM? REALLY?! She just snapped her fingers and pointed at me going ”riiight” Honestly I was just pass embarrassed so I was just like “Can we please just move on.” My mom just smile, biting her lips and letting the her lip pop out as she said “Sure we can.” She then…told me to go back lay down, get comfy she said…then teased me and said “take your position!” I was like MOM! She was like “Okay okay, I’m done.” So ya…I…as she put it…took the position and laid back at the center of the bed. So..I laid there now feeling kinda dumb after that whole ordeal…lol.

My mom…looked at me up and down, making me blush *sigh* She then stroked her chin and said “I changed my mind, rollover…” I was like …um…no? lol. Then she…uhhh lol she placed her hand on my stomach and rubbed it over my stomach playfully telling me to come on and not be shy ._. I just..I TOLD her FINE and I got up just to stop her from doing the hand thing on my stomach, she use to do that to me when I was little trying to get me to stop throwing a fit but …ya it was kinda creeping me out now tbh. So I got up and…I rolled over to my stomach, feeling really off setting, I mean I of course laid my face flat and turned it, to look at her but it just…I felt very just like I said off.

Anyways, so there I was, on my stomach and my mom just, lol did something VERY unexpected, she put her hands on each of my sides and pushed down semi hard on my back. I remember grunting but moaning I was like holy crap that feels fucking awesome! She was like “See, just listen to your mother! Relax okay?” And I just placed my face forward and nodded (assuming she saw me) Cuz she went up my back and pushed again. I, even till today I love having her push on my back it feels great, I have tried to have others do it and I dunno maybe cuz I have only ever had guys do it other than her and it’s usually they hurt, but it felt really good that night having her do it. So haha she did that for about 5 min and she punched my back also, rubbed it really good, all total probably like 10 min hehe. And then she stopped.

After helping me relax hehe, my mom gave me a quick kiss on my back, asking me if I felt a little better…I …I just honestly felt so much more relax but she gives such great massages that I said, trying to be adorable but half serious “5 more minutes and I’ll be great! Please and ty!” She hates when I say plz and ty 😛 But I guess she really wanted me to just feel relaxed, cuz she said okay sweetie and kissed my back again and rubbed my back some more, my neck and she finished by rubbing my head, I WAS IN HEAVEN, honestly I never had anyone give me a massage before, and I had…been stressed lately and I guess she just knew what I needed heh…

Anyways we chatted also during it was actually …nice I am so happy she did that cuz it did completely relax me, and it just, I needed that not just the massage but the conversation, we talked about my friend Lisa, work, and my dad’s crazy obsession with Genoz pizza. So…I guess after my mom was done, she got close to my ear and said, well asked …um “So ready to really relax now babe?” …God after the massage and stuff I dunno I just loved when she called me babe now 😛

I just, I knew what she meant so I was a little hesitant, also I sorta just wanted her to keep rubbing me 😛 but I just nodded yes. And I began to roll over. But my mom stopped me going “No no Kimmy, just relax stay down.” I just…I was like erm okay, kinda just assuming she was gonna rub me some more haha! Maybe my legs? I dunno all I know was I loved being spoiled like this!
Little pause for a moment, my mom totally must of wanted me for awhile cuz I remember thinking how the hell is this woman single, she is only 18 years older then I (yep that’s right 36) She highly above average, she is no model but she looks 28 ish, and I just I don’t get how the hell someone else didn’t snatch her up lol, I guess SHE IS PICKY.

Okay back to the good parts 😛 sorry. So like I was laying there expecting some more back rubbing but instead she said…very um cute yet seductively. “Do me a favor baby girl, please lift your beautiful ass for me.” Haha I …god I remember my reaction I just was 100% like “WHAT?! NO?” I even tried lfiting my head but she playfully pushed my head back down and went “Come on, stop playing the shy card hun, just ask yourself this, okay?” I just…whispered okay in response. “Just ask yourself if you want mommy to make you cum really hard, if so then do I say!” I …lol I was like…ma…don’t like talk like that. She then asked if I really didn’t like when she does. I just shrugged and told her maybe I just need time to get use to it, I am just so use to hearing her talk a certain way it’s crazy to hear her talk like this now…to me.

So my mom…being the smartass she is, grabbed my cheeks and started massaging them going “Ok then.” Her voice…changed like she was telling me to do my homework and she simply said “Kimberly Blank Blank (no offense don’t want to get my middle and last name) Lift your ass right now young lady.” I…haha I am not sure if that is exactly what I had in mind im 99.9% sure it wasn’t but I sorta liked it so I obeyed, besides she was already…um spreading my cheeks and stuff so that also kinda helped in the sense that it would have been stupid to show off to her what she was already …playing with?

So I did as she said, lifting my butt in the air, my knees sliding up the bed into the blanket. My mom placed her hands on my waist, assist me in raising my butt in presentation for her…*sigh* So ya…there I was, my arms up and crossed, forehead resting on them with my knees up on the bed, my butt up in the air, breast only nipples touching barely the bed. She wasted no time…I just I didn’t even get a moment to be embarrassed of the pose I was in as she just got behind me and dove right in…

It caught me so off guard that I jumped a little yelping “wait wait hold on!” But she did not even slow down, she gliding her hands up and down my cheeks while she licked my pussy in up and down in circles…I, felt so much more naughty being in this position…I felt…degraded, and…more on display I suppose. Which may not make sense but it is what it is. I moaned and shivered and a part of me truly displeased the position I was in but anytime I would try to protest, all that would escape my lips was the word mom between the moans I could not help but release.

After about if I had to guess 5 minutes, I had my first orgasm of the night, but as my body tightened and my mind just exploded, my mom did not slow at all, instead she rewarded my orgasm with a finger inside me…It was…too much never had I had something truly inside me other then myself, and now my mother, it was my mother that was inside. I felt her finger wiggle around inside me and I felt violated, not …erm not bad just I felt like, like I was truly being touched, like a part of me that wasn’t supposed to be touched by her was just hers to do with as she pleased. It was crazy how much my body my entire body just focused on this 1 little finger in me that seemed to control my entire body with every motion it did.

My mom now removing her mouth from my ass, she now adjusted herself to the side of me…keeping her middle finger inside me, the rest of her hand squeezing my butt. With her other hand she glidded over my back, calling me a good girl and how beautiful I was, but it was when she said “God I love you Kim.” that just sent me over the edge, I came again, and this time I could feel my body tighten its grip on her finger as if it didn’t want to let it go I felt so……so..just silly to have something in me moving around so much I somehow wanted to hide my insides from it, but at the same time…I wanted more…so much more.

As she continued to just finger me…her finger rubbing me inside, with her free hand she was now gently flicking at my nipple, she continued to do this, asking me how it felt, asking me if I loved it. I never gave her an answer…I just moaned and yelped as I came for the third time, and with my third orgasm she seemed to almost jump by how it felt back behind her, diving her face back in, and making…very very loud slurping noises which just….made me feel so GAH it was like she was literally pushing how much my mind could take as I nearly caused my lips to bleed I bit them so hard.

Finally and I mean finally after 3 major orgasms and many little ones that followed after, she stopped, but only for briefest of moments as she placed her hands on my waist, and roughly and forcefully turned me over. My arm even hurt as it was stuck for a second before I popped it out from half underneath me. I looked at her and she just had this grin, this grin like she….she was having the time of her life, I just…what could I do but smile back. My legs I kept wide as I was so exhausted, gasping for air. But she was not done with me yet. No…she now crawled over me, keeping herself hovering above me with her hands on the side of me, I shivered though as I looked at her breast, and felt her thighs touch my own.

My eyes were half shut as she kissed me, but they shot open with surprise as I ..I tasted…I tasted me on her lips…and it was…different. My mom broke the kiss raising herself, smiling and telling me again that she loves me. I just…I think I cried a little, but my eyes also looked down as I saw and felt her hand find its way to my pussy again…inserting it’s self back in, her thumb rubbing my clit as her middle finger twirled and thrust its way around and in me. My head jerked back as I had a ripple of little orgasms shoot through my body…my mom leaned down (sorta impressive imo considering she was holding herself up with 1 arm pretty much did a 1 arm push up, well I mean she was half laying on me but not the point!) And she lowered herself taking my breast into her mouth…and that right there was my first o god moment, where I just came screaming the words oh god.

As I came my mom bit on my nipple and pushed on my clit, and her finger picked up much speed, and she just kept on and kept on forcing my body to rise. She took her mouth off my breast as my body rised, she just wouldn’t stop her finger jabbing its self in and out of me so fast and I just it was too much I was so sensitive all I was doing now was going “mom mom mom mom” I wanted to say mom enough plz but only mom kept coming out as I just had the most powerful by far orgasm ever and she just wouldn’t I even started to push for her to get off me, but that only seemed to make her try to go faster though impossible I think. I started to wiggle now, the sensation becoming unbearable I pleaded now “Mom plz stop mom!” but instead of stopping she latched back to my breast, sucking and making popping sounds as I wiggled out of her mouth uncontrollably. Finally and god do I mean finally she slowed down, I am guessing her hand got tired….lol. She didn’t remove her finger though…simply stopped leaving her finger resting in me and letting her body just relax on top of me.

My breathing was so fast it was actually hurting a little haha. My hands where now on my mother’s back, just feeling her back and holding her in..I think gratefulness? I think it’s normal to just be grateful when someone makes you feel like that. My mom’s breast were smashed against me half on mine half below them, my mom looking up at me, swearing haha I guess she really gave it her all, and I just looked down at her and around the room thinking what the hell just happened that, beyond words.

After just laying there for many minutes, my extremely sensitive body jumped entirely as my mom finally removed her finger, pushing up and getting off me. I…I was hot and sticky it wasn’t like the night before where I got a great orgasm this was…more and my body had felt like it just had been through a huge ordeal(I guess it was). I was hot…really hot…like I felt like just spent and on fire. My mom sat up, and looked at me, giving me another wink and about to say something but I said “No mom great job.” And she just laughed like a quick laugh and then made a very adorable face, her brows up as she said “Well thanks.” I just…I…then asked if I may ask for 1 more thing. And..her response brought tears to my eyes. “Anything Kim, I’m yours.” I…I asked her if maybe…if she didn’t mind and keep in mind I was still breathing quite hard so it took 10 seconds extra to get the words out, but I was like mom…maybe even If you wake up first, you can stay in bed till I wake up please.

My mom looked at me, tears now formed in her eyes and she said “Kim I am sorry about this morning…” She seemed like she was gonna go on but I just shook my head and said plz don’t, just lets think about tonight, just promise me when I wake up you will be there. She tilted her head down and said “I promise, I will never leave you.” She then got up and went and got a blanket again, I watched her for just a moment but then I just laid back with the biggest grin on my face, thinking how foolish I had been today for not be okay with this, for being so angry. My mom came back to bed with the blanket, and two pillows, she helped my head up and placed 1 under me, and tossing the blanket over me. She then proceeded to slip under the blanket and putting her arm around my stomach, kissing my cheek and saying she loved me, and finally before I closed for my eyes for the night, I said it back. “I love you…Lesley.” Although she gave me this really shocked look cuz I used her name and we both just laughed a little well more her I more just weakly giggled, I was exhausted :P. Anyways she held me and I asked for TV on and fell asleep to something and my mom holding me hehe.

So ya that’s the um tale of the day after, I truly hope you enjoyed and I would love feedback, this was much harder to recall seeing as I had to try to remember a day specifically but I tried my hardest to do well.

Oh ya P.S. Since I had started sharing my mom and I relationship, I have been met with expected but I feel stupid anger and insults towards us. You know what to all you haters out there, I simply have this to say. I am not the smartest or the wises person out there, but I have learned this in my life time. Love is weak and fragile. Love conquers nothing. Love is something that must be protected, and more importantly fought for. That’s what I did throughout my life that’s what we did, we fought for love and happiness, can you say the same?

---

This story was too long so I’ve broken it into the three days that it took place during.  On Day One:  After five years apart, I was reunited with Belinda and Marcella at a friends wedding.  Belinda had been my high school girlfriend and Marcella was her best friend.  Back in 1999 when we were all nineteen or twenty, the three of us all had sex together a number of times.  In 2001, we reunited for one night of passion despite the fact that Marcella was engaged.  Now it’s five years later and Belinda and I have been broken up for three years.  Belinda is in a relationship with someone else at this point, and Marcella is going through a divorce.  When Marcella and I are finally alone, things heat up dramatically and we end up having sex in the front yard of my parents house in the middle of the night. On Day Two, we went to the wedding and Belinda got into more fights over the phone with her boyfriend Bruce.  After the wedding we went to my fathers house and drank some wine in the hot tub and listened to a crying Belinda worry over Bruce’s fidelity.  As the night wore on and the wine flowed, one thing led to another.  Marcella and I confessed our true feelings and the three of us went on to have another amazing sexual experience.  We talked about Marcella moving to Florida and the possibility of the three of us all living together.  Now it’s day three and I’m in for the biggest surprise of all…

Me, My Girlfriend and Her Best Friend: Part Four – Day Three

MARCH 2007

The sun had been up for almost two hours before I woke up on the floor of the living room.  The cobwebs in my head cleared as I registered where I was.  I was lying on my side and could feel the warmth of Belinda’s naked body against my chest.  My arm was draped across her.  In front of her was the sleeping form of Marcella.  We’d had an amazing night.

I sat up and yawned as quietly as I could.  Staring down at the two of them, I smiled in silence.  During all of the years that had passed, I had seldom allowed myself to hope that the three of us might share just one more night together.  After everything we had talked about the previous evening, it was looking like there would be many more to come. 

I reached down to caress Belinda’s bare shoulder.  Her body slowly rolled onto it’s back and her eyes squinted open just wide enough to meet my admiring stare.  A warm smile spread across her face as the top of the white blanket she was under slid just below her perfect breasts.  I had no delusions about how lucky I was.  What the three of us were doing was NOT common.

“Hungry?” I asked.

“Starving.” she smiled.

I rose from the floor and ambled into the dining room where I’d left my pants the night before.  My boxers were still in a wet clump in the backyard beside the pool.  I slipped into my slacks, commando and headed into the kitchen.

I dug around in the fridge and whipped up a quick breakfast.  When I entered the dining room, Belinda and Marcella were seated at the table.  Marcella was wearing my white undershirt. Belinda was wearing my tuxedo shirt and they both looked amazing in the soft morning light.  No one spoke as we ate our first meal together.

After breakfast, we decided to watch a movie.  Upon entering the living room, Marcella casually pulled the white tee shirt over her head and tossed it aside.  Belinda followed suit and slid out of the dress shirt.  I smiled at them as they cuddled up to one another in front of the couch before I slipped out of my dress slacks.  We all sat together on the floor, leaning against the couch, naked and happy.  They sat on either side of me and we all held onto one another, sharing the occasional kiss.  There was no jealousy or awkwardness…  Only joy.  It was a glimpse of the future we had been talking about.  It was paradise.

After the movie, we walked, naked, into the backyard and bright daylight. We climbed into the hot tub. We smoked cigarettes and discussed the future.  We smiled and we kissed.  After a while we decided to shower.

We stepped into the shower, kissing and washing each others bodies under the cascading warm water.  Marcella picked up the woman’s razor that was set on the tiled window sill.  She then rubbed the flat area just above her narrow slit with her fingertips.  

“I’m getting a little stubbly down there…” she observed.  

Typically, Marcella was completely shaved down there and I had to admit, it was a look I enjoyed.  She stood 5’4.  Her Long straight hair was naturally black.  She had recently added some blond hi-lights that fell in random strands that looked really sexy and suited her well.  Her body was tan and lean, save for her natural C-cup breasts.

Belinda and I watched as Marcella sat down on the tile seat of the walk in shower.  She then lathered up some shaving gel and spread it all over her pubic region.

“How often do you have to shave it?” Belinda asked curiously.

“Like, every three or four days.” Marcella replied casually.  “Sometimes I get it waxed and that lasts a lot longer, but it hurts like a bitch.”

“I’ve done a bikini wax before but never all of it.” Belinda admitted.

Marcella carefully positioned the razor against the flat skin of her lower tummy, just above the foam triangle she had made and gently drug it downward.  “You’ve never shaved it all off?”

“No.” Belinda answered absently as Marcella cut another line into the white lather.

Marcella smiled up at her.  “Do you want to?”  

Belinda smiled shyly.  Marcella then asked me “What do you think Chico?”

I looked at her beautiful (then half shaved) pussy and smiled.  “Absolutely.”

Marcella finished up and rinsed off.  She then sat Belinda down and lathered up some more shaving gel.  “Spread ’em.” Marci chaffed before applying the lather to Belinda’s crotch, paying extra care to her short black landing strip.  She then handed the razor to Belinda.  As I watched Belinda render her pussy completely bare for the first time since she was a little girl, my cock began to grow in time with my pulse.  Belinda was busy being ultra careful not to cut herself, so naturally Marcella noticed my growing manhood first.

“Jesus, Chico! she laughed.  Belinda looked up to see my hardening phallus.  She smiled and went back to work.  “You know what?..  We should shave you too.” Marcella smiled as she wrapped her arms around me.

“What?” I asked.  

I do my share of man-scaping, but had never had the desire to shave myself down there…  Again, I would’ve done anything to make them happy.

“Yeah.  We should shave you.” Marci continued.  “Then all three of us can be all smooth like little kids.” she smiled.  

She hadn’t said it seductively or anything, but it was still just so fucking sexy.  

My cock finally rose to full attention.  Marcella moved closer to me, letting her wet breasts brush against my chest.  She lowered her right hand and found my swollen member and began to lightly slide a loose fist up and down it.  She leaned in closer.  Her breath was hot on my lips.  “Think of it Chico.  We can all pretend we’re little kids and we can play ‘I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.’  Then you can tell us that your dick tastes like strawberries and trick us into sucking it.”  She moaned, oozing sexuality as she pushed her soft breasts against me.  “Fun, right?”

I smiled.

Belinda was finishing up as Marcella spread the lather along the base of my shaft.  She then spread it down all over my balls, then up above my steel cock.  Belinda handed her the razor as she rinsed off her own newly hairless pussy.  It really did look amazing.

Belinda was also 5’4.  She had long light brown hair that hung in wild natural curls.  Her complexion was darker than mine, but lighter than Marcella’s.  Her ass, crotch and B-cup breasts were much paler than the rest of her body thanks to the two piece bikini she always wore.  She clearly spent a lot of time at the beach.

Marcella had gotten down on her knees in front of me.  “Belinda.  Come down here and hold his dick for me.” Marci politely requested.

Belinda joined her on her knees and gripped the tip of my cock as Marcella placed the razor carefully against the base of my shaft.  She then drug it back slowly, cutting a line into the lather on my cock.  She worked her way around it, getting Belinda to hold it upward to get underneath, the whole time, making sure I was comfortable.

Once she was finished with the bottom of the shaft, she went to work on the area above.  I was still as hard as a rock.  She drug the razor in slow careful lines, cutting away at the foamy triangle as she smiled at Belinda who was still holding on to my cock.  “You can jerk him off if you want to.”  

She had said it so casually that it sent another surge of blood down into my groin.  Belinda laughed playfully and began to gently stroke my wet shaft as Marci finished off the top area.

As Belinda softly stroked me, Marcella pushed my knees apart and told Belinda to angle my cock upward.  Belinda followed Marcella’s instructions and Marci delicately pinched the skin at the bottom of my scrotum.  Belinda watched with a broad smile as Marcella pulled my sack until the skin was flat.  She then placed the razor just under my cock and slowly drug it downward leaving in it’s wake a clean and hairless line.  Belinda giggled and Marcella turned to her.  “Pour some conditioner on it.”

Belinda smiled.  “What about soap?”

I laughed.  “No soap.  That shit burns.”

“Oh.” Belinda cooed as she rolled her eyes.

With that, Belinda poured a generous portion of conditioner into her palm and wrapped her fingers around me.  She formed a tight ring and began slipping it up and down my shaft, careful to keep it aimed upward as Marcella continued to carefully shave my scrotum.  Belinda was smiling up at me.  “Does that feel okay?”

“It feels fucking amazing.” I laughed.  It really did.  She tightened her grip and continued to jerk me slow and slippery.

Marcella finished the front and sides of my sack and then asked me to sit on the tile seat.  I sat down and placed my feet up by my ass so that Marcella could get the underside.  As Marcella continued her work, Belinda continued her slippery hand-job  I let out a soft moan to which Marcella said “Tell me if you’re about to cum Chico.  I don’t wanna accidentally cut your balls off or anything.”

I laughed briefly before going back to moaning at Belinda’s slippery touch.

Marcella finally finished and I was told to stand up and rinse myself off.  When I finished up, she and Belinda took a moment to admire my new ‘smooth’ look.  Belinda then dropped back down to her knees in front of me and poured some more conditioner into her palm.  She then spread it onto her other hand.  I slid my arm around Marcella’s waist as she stood at my side and we both watched Belinda resume her work, only this time, she had come up with a new method.

She lubed my cock with the conditioner again, only this time she used both hands.  She slid her right hand down the length of my shaft and then followed it immediately with her left.  By the time her left hand had reached the bottom, she had brought her right hand back to the top and continued to stroke me with both fists, one after the other, so that it was a constant downward motion.  The feeling was incredible.

“Yeah, stroke that big smooth cock.” Marcella purred before kissing me deeply on the lips.

Belinda continued her amazing new hand-job method and in just a couple of minutes, I was nearing orgasm.  I put my hands on my hips and moaned aloud.  Marcella reached down and used the excess conditioner to give me a slippery ball massage while Belinda slid her fists down my lubed cock.

“Oh…  Oh fuck.” I moaned.  Then Marcella took it one step further.

“Tell him to cum on your face.” Marcella smiled down at Belinda.

Belinda leaned back and closed her eyes.  “Cum on my face baby…  I want you to cum all over my face.”

She tightened her grip and forced her slippery fists down my cock until an explosion of sticky white cum blasted across her forehead and settled in her damp hair.  A second blast hit her directly on her eyelid.  A third sputtered out across her upper lip and the last remaining gushes dribbled down her neck and breasts.

Marcella happily wiped Belinda’s face with a rag and Belinda opened her eyes.  She continued to softly stroke me and my nerve endings felt like they were on fire.  She smiled up at me and giggled like a school girl.

She finally let go of my cock and rose to her feet.  Marcella washed Belinda’s face and hair for her and the three of us kissed and laughed at our latest exploit before stumbling out of the shower and drying off.  We all giggled playfully at our new shaved parts, then lazily ambled back into the living room to lay back down on the floor together.

It was around 11AM by then and I couldn’t take my eyes off of their naked bodies.  It was relatively warm in the house and neither of them made any effort to cover themselves.  

‘Could it really be like this all the time from now on?’ I wondered.  I thought to myself about how much I must have suffered in my previous lives to be so lucky in this one.  I had never been happier before in my entire life.

Time passed easily and, before long, we were all at a loss for what to do next.  Surely, we would want to play with each others freshly shaved parts, I thought.  Truthfully, just being there with the two of them was enough to keep me happy.  We spent the next half hour just talking and laughing together.  We spoke briefly about Belinda’s boyfriend Bruce.  About Marcella’s husband John.  About my pseudo-girlfriend Amanda.  We didn’t speak with concern or guilt though.  We simply acknowledged that we all had things to take care of, but we soon resolved that today was not the day for such concerns.  Today was for us.

Somehow, the conversation drifted back to the photos stored in my phone.  Some were of the two of them.  Some were of other girls I had dated.  They asked me questions about the girls in the pictures.  I asked them questions too.  We talked about all kinds of experiences without guilt or judgment  It was incredible.  I then confessed that of all of the experiences I’d had, I still thought about the two of them (when I jerked off) with more frequency than anything or anyone else.

“Okay, okay…  What is the ONE THING that you think about the most?” Marcella asked with a smile.

“Summer of ’99.” I said without a moments thought.

“Yeah, but which part?” she persisted.  “I mean, There’s got to be one specific event that comes up more often than any of the others.”

“Shit, I don’t know.” I said.  “What about you?”

“That time with the ‘Blow-Pop!’” Marcella spat enthusiastically. 

I knew exactly what she was talking about.

“Oh, yeah.  Wasn’t that the second time we all hooked up?” Belinda chimed in.

“Technically, it was the third.” I said.  “What about you Belin?  Which one is your favorite?”

“The bathroom at Chuck’s party.” she smiled.

“Ha-ha!  Which time?” Marcella laughed.  “We probably fucked in there like twenty times!”

After more laughter, we all fell silent for a while.  Then, Marcella suddenly shot up as if she’d been struck by lightning.  “You guys know what we should do today?” she paused.  “We should re-enact each of our favorite memories!”

“I’m in.” I erupted.

“Me too!” Belinda agreed.

We all decided we would re-enact Marcella’s memory first, since hers was the most specific…

DEJA VU – PART I: MARCELLA

The three of us sat there on the living room floor as Marcella recounted every single detail she could remember from that day that had taken place eight years earlier in the living room of my mothers house.  Her memory was very vivid, and although Belinda and I remembered that day as well, there were a few details that we had either forgotten, or were never even aware of.  Once Marcella had finally completed the story, we set about recreating it as well as we could.

Marcella took Belinda by the hand and disappeared into Gracie’s old bedroom and began digging through her closet as I put on my slacks and under shirt.  After almost fifteen minutes, they returned.  They were both wearing short skirts that I remembered Gracie wearing back in high school.  Belinda was wearing a tight fitting spaghetti strap top and Marcella had on a short sleeve blouse that buttoned in the front.  They both looked absolutely gorgeous.

Marcella sat me down in a chair across from the couch.  She then stood next to Belinda and faced me.  “Okay…  It’s 1999.  I’m 19 years old.  Johnny, you’re 19 too and Belinda, you’re 20…” she smiled as she looked straight at me.  “So, One week ago, we were at your mom’s house while she was at work.  We all got naked in the backyard while we were tanning and we all ended up having sex.”  She smiled, her excitement clearly showing.  “It was the first time you and I had ever done it.  It was also the first time Belinda and I ever went down on each other.  The next day was kinda weird between all of us and a few days later I finally talked to Belinda about it and found out that we were all cool with everything.  That’s when Belinda and I came up with our little plan.  So now it’s a week later, and the three of us are at your mom’s empty house again.”

Marcella then nudged Belinda.  Following her cue, Belinda walked over to me and pulled me to my feet.  “Baby…..” she paused before turning to Marcella.  “This is so weird…”.

“Just say it.” Marcella playfully pleaded.

“Fine.”  Belinda huffed as she turned back to me.  “Baby.  I talked to Marci and she’s totally cool with everything that happened last week.”  Marcella looked around the room pretending not to hear her.  Belinda’s eyes grew more serious.  “Actually, she was kinda into it…  So we came up with an idea.” Belinda giggled, momentarily unable to stay in character.

“Be serious Belin!” Marcella laughed.  “It’ll be more fun if you do it serious.”

“Okay, okay!…”  Belinda straightened her face once more and leveled her eyes at me.  “So, we decided that we wanted to put on a little show for you.” she hissed dramatically as she reached down to my crotch.  She slowly unzipped my pants and reached inside.  When her delicate fingers found my cock, she slowly pulled it out into the open air, exposing it to Marcella.

Clearly, as teenagers, we had all seen too many porn movies.

Belinda reached over and took hold of my wrist.  She then placed my hand over my cock and squeezed it closed around it.  “And we want you to watch us.” she whispered with genuine conviction.  She then wrapped her hand around mine and began sliding it back and forth along my hardening shaft.  “And we want you to make yourself cum.” she oozed as she stepped away from me.  She then walked over to Marcella and they sat side by side on the couch. 

Marcella reached into her purse and produced a single strand of red licorice and began unwrapping it.  “Okay, now pretend this is a ‘Blow-Pop.’” she smiled.  With that, she turned to Belinda and said: “That’s when you started kissing me.”

I watched them lean together and begin to softly peck each other on the lips.  They were both so beautiful, and in a magical way, it was taking me back to that day from our past.  Slowly, and with a feigned bashfulness, they began to open their mouths wider before finally beginning to touch tongues.  I watched the kiss grow deeper and more passionate for almost two full minutes before Marcella cleared her throat, prompting Belinda to move into the next part of the story. 

Belinda’s delicate hands rose from her lap and found their way to the top button on Marcella’s blouse.  I watched Marcella shyly lean back as Belinda began to unfasten each button.  Marci put a pretty convincing look of shock on her face as Belinda moved down the buttons.  “I thought we were only gonna kiss at first.” Marcella narrated.  “I never thought Belinda would take my shirt off in front of you before she took off hers.” she gasped as Belin pulled the last button.  Belin then pulled the front of the shirt wide open and let it fall down past Marcella’s shoulders, exposing her tan firm breasts.  “I wasn’t wearing a bra that day.  I wasn’t sure if Belinda knew that or not, but I suddenly felt really exposed.”  Marcella then handed the licorice whip to Belinda.  “I could see you start rubbing your cock out of the corner of my eye.  I knew you were looking at my boobs and thinking about having sex with me… And I liked it, but I was still embarrassed” she paused as I began to jerk off.  “Then Belinda started rubbing the lolly-pop on my chest.”

Belinda took the licorice whip and wet it in her mouth before dragging the sticky tip of it across Marcella’s dark erect nipple.  Then she bent down and drew Marcella’s nipple into her mouth and tongued at it.  Marcella then began telling us more about what was going through her mind back then.  She lightly giggled “You know, when you started sucking that sticky stuff off of my nipple, for some reason, I started pretending it was cum.” 

“Seriously?” Belinda looked up at her, smiling.  

“Ha-ha!  Yeah…  I felt totally exposed, but all I kept thinking about was having Johnny’s cum on my tits and the feel of your tongue licking it off.” Marcella ruminated.

“That’s fucking hot.” Belinda giggled as she continued tonguing Marcella’s nipple.

Marcella then took the licorice whip from Belinda.  They began kissing again, only this time there was less reluctance.  Belinda briefly pulled away from her and grabbed the hem of her own clinging top.  With one swift jerk, it was over her head and tossed aside, leaving her in just her bra and skimpy skirt.  She then reached behind her back for the clasp as Marcella smiled at her.  “I was so glad when you took your shirt off.  I was starting to feel really naked for a while.  Then I was like, I guess our little show is gonna be a lot more than kissing.  Ha-ha!” she laughed as Belinda’s bra went slack and fell off of her shoulders, exposing her small perky breasts.

I then pulled my tee shirt over my head as Marcella began to rub the wet tip of the licorice whip across Belinda’s rising nipple.  Then, I unbuttoned my pants and let them slide down to the floor.  As I started stroking myself again, Marcella leaned into Belinda and began suckling the sticky licorice residue from her glistening nipple.  

Marcella then turned to me and giggled “I wanted to look at you so bad that day!  I remember I couldn’t believe you got naked!  I had never seen a guy jerk off until that night on the deck and I SOOO wanted to watch you jack off and make yourself cum!”

“Really?” I asked as I stroked myself.

“Fuck yeah!” she howled before going back to sucking Belinda’s nipple.

I was jerking off at a pretty rapid pace by that point.  The memories from that day combined with the new images I was seeing was overwhelming.  Marcella finally spoke again.  “When I was sucking the sucker stuff off Belinda’s titties, I was still pretending it was your cum.” 

I had no idea that Marcella had been thinking all of those things.  Hearing it all from her perspective made the story so much hotter than it already was.  I couldn’t wait to see what I would learn next.

Belinda then slid off of the couch to the floor, just as Marcella had told her to earlier.  “Now, this part scared the shit out of me!” Marcella hooted.

Belinda knelt in front of her and began pushing her thighs apart.  Marcella smiled down at her as she opened her legs.  “Seriously, I had no idea you were going to do this!” Marci laughed.  Belinda then pushed Marcella’s skirt up around her tummy, exposing her white panties to me.  Belinda then slipped her finger tips beneath the crotch of Marcella’s panties and pulled them over to the side, exposing Marcella’s beautiful hairless cunt.  I could see that she was already getting wet.

I slightly tightened my grip on my cock as Belinda sensuously pressed her tongue against Marcella’s glistening clit.  The memories from that day flooded my mind.  They were incredibly similar to everything I was seeing.  

Marcella began to moan softly as Belinda began to gently lap at her snatch.  I remembered not being sure how far they were going to go with their little show that day and fighting as hard as I could to keep from cumming before the show ended.  I had wanted to see them do everything they were prepared to do.  

As I cleared my head, I looked up to see that Belinda was beginning to slide her middle finger in and out of Marcella’s beautiful pussy.  Marcella’s moans were growing louder as Belinda withdrew her glistening finger and hung it in front of Marcella’s lips, offering her a taste.  Marcella eagerly wrapped her lips around the finger and sucked her own juices off of it.  Our eyes locked as she pulled the finger in and out of her mouth.

“You were looking at me like that back then too, right?” I asked.

“Yep.” Marci smirked.

“Were you-“

“Acting like I was sucking your cock?..  Uh-huh…” she purred.  It was so hot!  “I was watching you jack off and pretending her finger was your cock.  It was so fucking hot and I just wanted to do the dirtiest shit I could think of so you would cum!” she moaned.  “That’s when I decided to go down on Belinda, and I started telling her I wanted to taste her pussy and all that shit.”

She then pulled Belinda up to the couch and kissed her.  Belinda sat down and Marcella dropped down to her knees before Belinda.  Belinda eagerly spread her thighs to welcome Marcella’s warm tongue.  Before Marcella dove in, she turned to me with a devilish grin.  “When I got down like this, I left my panties pulled off to the side so you could still see my pussy…”

I was blown away.  Marcella was even a freak back then.  

I looked on as she rammed her lips into Belinda’s waiting pussy.  Belinda’s face twisted with incomprehensible pleasure.  Her breasts glistened and bounced in a strange cadence.  The muscles in her stomach tightened and relaxed.  Between her legs, Marcella’s head industriously bobbed and weaved.  Her shoulders tensed with each rise and fall of her neck.  

The plaid skirt rested in a bunch around her waist.  Her beautiful round ass stuck straight out at me, the left cheek, bisected by the tight elastic of the white panties cutting tightly across it diagonally.  In the center of it all was her smooth glistening cunt, and just above that, her tight puckered asshole, pulsating as she worked.

“Holy shit!” I exclaimed.  “I remember!  I was totally staring at your pretty little asshole while I jerked off!”

I then heard Marcella moan “Heh..  I wanted you to just sneak up behind me and fuck me so bad.”

Had I known that, I probably would have.

Belinda was lost in pleasure by then.  Marcella continued to work her magic for a few more minutes before Marcella finally smacked her on the leg.  “It was probably around this time…” she reminded Belinda.

Belinda’s eyes slowly opened and the little tale we were re-telling came back to her.  “Oh..  Oh, right…”  She then looked up at me.  “Johnny…  Johnny, come here!”

As I had been instructed to do, I stood still and looked at her in shock.

“Come here baby!  Come here.  I wanna suck your dick!  I wanna put your dick in my mouth!” she moaned.

As I crossed the room, Marcella relented for a moment to comment.  “That was the craziest part, because Belinda told me that you were just gonna jerk off while we messed around, so you getting your dick sucked wasn’t ever part of the plan, just so you know.” she smiled before going back to work on Belinda’s wet hole.  

I stood by the couch and hoisted one leg up beside Belinda.  Belinda accommodated and leaned over to my fully engorged cock and pulled it into her mouth.  Belinda then began giving me a vigorous blow job as Marcella ate her pussy.  

The scene was beautiful!  I stared down at Belinda, feverishly sucking my cock, then down to Marcella’s flat tongue lapping at Belin’s pussy, her eyes watching Belinda’s lips sliding up and down my shaft. Finally, Marcella pulled away and rose up to join Belinda on the couch.  

As Marcella sat beside Belinda, she said “Remember how I said I wanted to watch Belinda suck your dick?..  Ha-ha!  I did, BUT I was kinda hoping she would invite me to join in.” Marcella smiled.  I could see the elation in her eyes at being able to re-experience it all.

Marcella watched Belin suck my cock for about a minute before Belinda finally pulled back and looked at her.  Marcella required no further prompting.  She leaned across Belinda’s lap and took me into her warm wet mouth.  Belinda watched Marci suck my cock right in front of her face for a moment before going on to squeeze Marci’s beautiful breasts.  

For the next few minutes after that, they took turns going at me.  Sometimes, one would suck me off while the other tongued my balls.  It was actually very close to how I remembered it.  During Belinda’s turns, Marcella would narrate more.  “I remember being surprised at how dirty Belinda would be.  Whenever I was blowing you, she would say shit like ‘suck that cock!’ and ‘you like sucking that cock don’t you?’..  Remember?” Marci asked with a grin.

Belinda blushed.

Marcella finally pulled away and stopped Belinda from going in again.  “Then, I remember you just sat back for a while and watched me suck Johnny’s cock.” she paused.  “You started rubbing my back and you said ‘You’re so fucking pretty.’  I was kinda surprised to hear you say that kind of thing while I had your boyfriend’s cock halfway down my throat…Ha-ha!” she trailed off.  “It was so sweet though.” 

At that point, Belin and Marci smiled at one another warmly and briefly kissed.  Marci then went right back into character.  She looked up at me and licked her lips.  “Okay Chico…  Do your thing.”

I did remember the next part really well.  Up to that point, I had only really been doing whatever Belinda had led me to do.  I recalled watching Marci blow me and Belin watching her do it, and thinking ‘Belinda practically pushed my dick into her a week ago…  It’s probably okay to take a little more control.’  Funny the way certain moments will ingrain themselves deep in your mind.

I took Marcella’s hand and yanked her up from the couch.  They both looked at me smiling, which was different from how it really happened.  In truth, eight years earlier in my mother’s living room, they were both very surprised by everything that happened next.

“This is my favorite part.” Marcella grinned.

I spun her violently toward the couch, grabbed the hem of her skirt and jerked it down to the floor.  

“GOD! That’s fucking it!” Marci howled.  

Her panties had come down part of the way with the skirt and I reached up and jerked them down in one quick motion.  As I pulled Belinda up from the couch, Marcella went on.  “Chico, I’d never seen you be all manly like that before.  I think that’s why I always liked this story so much…” she purred as I jerked Belinda’s skirt down.  “You were so fucking… ferocious!”   

At that point, all three of us were naked. I turned Belinda to face the couch and bent her over at the waist.  I then grabbed Marcella and bent her over next to Belinda and dropped to my knees behind them.  I grabbed Belinda’s ass cheeks, pushed them apart and dug my tongue into her pussy. 

Belinda immediately began moaning and saying all kinds of dirty shit and was really getting into it.  She cried out “Eat my fucking pussy!  Yeah baby, stick your tongue in my fuckin ass!”  I lapped at her sweet pussy and puckered asshole in long wet strokes as they started feverishly kissing one another.

There we were, in the past and in the present.  The two of them bent over the couch, kissing deep and hard as I violently licked Belinda’s pussy and asshole.  It was amazing what Marci had created.  Being able to relive something like that was surreal, but extremely erotic.  It was kind of like being in a movie, but also like a dream.  I had never had the chance to interact with a memory until that day. 

I was giving Belinda’s backside a thorough tongue bath when Marci reached back and began slapping Belinda’s ass.  Belinda was moaning like a whore as I was rifling through my mind, trying to remember the next part of the story.  Marcella had been very specific and I wanted this experience to be perfect for her.

I rose up to my feet behind Belinda.  I looked Marcella in the eye and commanded her “Grab my cock and put it in her pussy!”  

Marcella quickly  spun around and grabbed my cock.  Belinda then reached back and pulled her ass cheeks apart.  I eased forward as Marcella shoved the head of my snake into Belinda’s quivering mound.  I then grabbed hold of Belinda’s hips and slid the entire length of my shaft into her as she released an intense moan of pleasure.  As I found my rhythm, Marcella began to goad me on.  “Yeah, fuck that pussy!” she moaned.  “Fuck that tight little pussy!”

Eight years earlier, I had been nervous about what I did next.  I was so horny and into what we were doing that I ended up doing it despite my reservations.  Marcella was staring at me, almost as if she was waiting for it.  I slid my cock out of Belinda’s tight pussy and turned my hips toward Marcella.  

“Taste that pussy.”  I ordered her.

“God, that was so fucking hot!” Marci exclaimed as she pulled my glistening rod into her mouth.  I watched as she happily suckled Belinda’s juices from my shaft until it was spotless.  I then shoved my cock back into Belin.  Marcella quietly watched me fuck the hell out of her.

Belinda began screaming “Fuck me harder!  Fuck me harder!”

“You wanna taste your fuckin’ pussy too?” I taunted Belin.

“Ooh, yeah.  Yeah, I wanna taste my fuckin’ pussy baby.” she purred as she turned around and sucked her own pussy juice off of my gleaming shaft.

She sucked me clean and turned around for more.  I slammed my cock into her and went right back to pounding her mercilessly.  Moments later, Marcella cooed “Let me taste it again!  I wanna fucking taste it!”  I pulled out of Belinda again and Marcella inched closer.  “Feed me that fucking dick!  Let me taste that pussy!” she howled.  “Yeah, shove that fucking cock in my mouth!”  

Back then, I couldn’t believe how filthy Marcella was being.  Now it just seemed natural.  Once I was cleanly suckled, I slipped back into Belinda’s warm pussy.  

Marcella then slid her hand beneath Belinda and squeezed her breasts.  Belinda moaned aloud as Marci slid her fingertips down the center of Belin’s flat tummy until they came to rest on her clit.  Marci began to apply a small amount of pressure and began massaging it in deep circles as Belinda began to moan even louder.  Marci then leaned forward and kissed Belinda passionately as she rubbed her clit.  

Marcella and I could both tell that Belinda was about to cum.  Marcella grinned up at me and sarcastically said “ So, I could tell Belinda was gonna cum soon by the way she was moaning…  I kept hoping she would cum before you did, and that maybe she would let you at least give me a pity fuck or something…”

A monstrous orgasm crashed through Belinda.  Her body bucked violently and then went rigid as I pounded her and Marcella stimulated her clit.  She wailed out “Fucking GOD!  Oh, Fuck yes!  FUCK YES!” before whimpering incoherently and finally slumping into the couch.  

I spun on my heel and sat next to her and put my hand on her beautiful sweat glossed ass.  As she’d done in the past, Belinda turned to Marcella who was still knelt down on the floor and panted “Do you wanna fuck him too?”

Marcella pretended to be that shy 19 year old she had once been and bashfully whispered “Okay.”

With that, Belinda stood up and placed Marci in front of me, but facing away.  Belinda kissed her deeply on the lips and then gently pushed her backward, onto me.  My cock was pressing into the small of her back and she let loose a shy snort.  I grabbed her by the hips and hoisted her up so that she could put her feet up on the couch by my thighs.  I then felt Marcella’s delicate fingers nervously wrap around my cock.  It was still saturated with Belinda’s cum.  She began to rub the tip of it against her pussy lips, further saturating her own tight slit.  She then slid slowly down onto me.  

“Oh, fuck!” she moaned.  “I had wanted you to fuck me again that whole fucking week.”

Marcella began to grind her wet pussy down my cock in long deep strokes.  She, as ever, felt absolutely amazing.

“Oohhh.. fuuuck…  That’s it…  Uh…” Marcella gasped.  

Belinda squared off in front of her and began kissing her wet and hard as she bounced on my cock.  Marcella moaned into her mouth as Belinda began massaging her clit.  A moment later, Belinda dropped down to all fours in front of us and began violently lapping at Marcella’s pussy.  I could occasionally feel her tongue against my cock as I slid in and out of Marci.  At that point, it was up to Marci to keep the story accurate.

She lifted herself up off of me and gave Belinda enough room to take me into her mouth.

“Can you taste my pussy?” Marcella hissed down at Belinda.  “You like licking’ my fuckin pussy off that cock?”

Belinda shoved me back into Marcella’s gash and resumed tonguing her clit.  

“Fuck yeah, feels so fucking good…  So fucking good.” Marcella panted. 

We left the narrative behind for a while as Marcella lost herself to the pleasure she was feeling.  A string of soft moans peppered with profanity would occasionally escape her trembling lips.  I could feel the heat of Belinda’s breath on my balls as Marcella rhythmically slid up and down on my spear. 

I could understand why it was one of her favorite erotic memories.  She finally slowed her rhythm enough to regain some composure and press on.  “Mmmm…  Ever since the week before, I wanted it from behind again…  You guys..  Do you remember, I was straddling Belinda’s face and Johnny was fucking your tits?  Then you grabbed his cock and pushed it up to my pussy?..”  (See ‘Me, my girlfriend and her best friend part 2)

Taking Marcella’s cue, I pulled her off of me and shoved her, face first, into the couch.  I was being rough with her, just the way she told me to be.  I grabbed hold of her hips and pulled her ass upward.  I took a moment to admire her little pink asshole before I scooted closer and rammed my cock up her sopping pussy.

“Oh, fuck yeah!  Fuck the shit out of me!” she moaned as Belinda reached beneath her and began rubbing her clit again.  “Fuck me Chico!  Fuck me!” she moaned.

Belinda leaned into her face.  She was violently rubbing Marcella’s clit.  “Do you like getting fucked? -Huh?” she hissed.  “You like it when my boyfriend fucks you like that?”

“Fuck!  Fuck yeah, I like it!” Marcella moaned.

“Tell me!” Belin demanded.

“I like the way you rub my pussy while your boyfriend fucks me with his big cock!” Marcella moaned.  Then Belinda turned her attention toward me.

“What about you baby?  Do you like fucking my best friend while I rub her tight little pussy?”

“Oh, fuck yes!” I howled.  I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold out.  In the story, Marcella came before I did.  Back then, I knew they were coming over that day, and hoping for the best, I jerked off three times before their arrival.  In the present, I had a slight advantage in that Belinda had already jerked me off in the shower that morning after the shaving event, but even still, I could tell it wouldn’t be long.

Suddenly Marcella’s panting and groaning grew louder and she shouted “Oh-Fuck!  I’m cumming!  I’m cumming!  OH FUCKING GAWD!  AH!” 

No sooner than she had made her announcement did I feel a swell of hot spunk building momentum in the base of my cock.  “Fuck!  Fuck!” I shouted as I pulled my cock from her. 

I stood up and started jerking myself off in rapid fire mode.  As it was happening, Marcella dictated the rest of the story like a play-by-play sports broadcast.

“Johnny told us he was about to cum and Belinda got on her knees in front of him and I got down beside her!  We pressed our cheeks together and opened our mouths in front of Johnny while he got himself off!” Marcella rattled off.

My two beautiful women knelt before me, just as they had eight years earlier, cheek to cheek, eyes closed and mouths open.  As in the past, I first aimed at Belinda.  After just a moment’s more work, A stream of warm white spunk exploded from the tip of my cock, straight into Belinda’s mouth.  I turned to Marcella, not quite beating the clock as another stream of jizz splashed on the corner of her open mouth.  The third shot made it in and I spun back to Belinda for another blast.  The volume of cum diminished with each spurt, but I took care to make sure to give each of them as much as I could.  Finally, I was spent. 

I heard Belinda swallow first.  Then Marcella.

Belinda took my ultra sensitive post-orgasm phallus into her mouth for one final suckle before offering it to Marcella one last time.  Then the two of them lovingly kissed until the small amount of cum that had missed the bulls-eye was completely gone.

I leaned back, out of breath and knees shaking.  Marcella stood up and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me hard and wild on the mouth. 

“Hey, that’s not how it happened.” I laughed through labored breaths.  

Marcella and I never actually kissed until about five years after that day.

“Thank you.” she smiled.  “That was perfect.”

DEJA VU – PART 2: JOHNNY

We cleaned ourselves up and decided we should eat something.  I put my slacks and T-shirt back on and the girls redressed themselves in Gracie’s old clothes.  I don’t know why we hadn’t just stayed naked.  Maybe it’s just human instinct to cover up.  Anyway, Gracie had always dressed kind of slutty, which I had never appreciated before that day.  Belinda and Marcella looked really hot in her old clothes. 

“So, who’s next?” Marci asked as she sat at the counter.  “Belin?” she wondered aloud.

Belinda was seated beside her.  “Let’s do Johnny’s first.” she smiled.

“Okay.” Marcella casually agreed.  “So, what’s your favorite memory Chico?” she asked.

I pulled a loaf of bread out of the fridge.  “Mine’s kinda stupid.”

“What’s stupid about it?” Marci asked.

“Well…  We didn’t even have sex in mine.” I confessed as I tossed some lunch meat on the counter.

“Hmm…” Marci pondered.  “So your favorite thing to think about when you jerk off doesn’t involve sex?” she asked me, clearly confused.

“Well, it’s sexual, but we didn’t actually have sex.” I said.  “Do you guys remember that time we came over here for the weekend when my Dad and Barbara went out of town for Gracie’s cheer leading thing?”

They both sat behind the counter looking confused.

I went on. “The whole house was empty for the entire weekend, so I told my mom I was going camping with Chuck and you guys told your parents you were going to Ft. Worth for a concert or something, and we all stayed here and got wasted?” 

I watched the memories return to them slowly.  “Anyway, it was the middle of the day and you two were laying out by the pool and you were both pretty buzzed.  When I came outside you both wanted me to titty fuck you….”

“Oh shit, I remember that!” Belinda laughed.  “We were drinking wine coolers, right?”

Marcella looked at Belinda.  “Yeah, we were drunk and you were telling me about different sex stuff you guys had done and you told me that your tits were too small to do that!”

“Right!  And I said we should get him to do it to you since your tits were bigger!” Belinda laughed.  “Oh my god, we were so wasted…”

Belinda and Marcella asked me to tell them everything I could remember.  

I laid it all out for them during lunch.  Then in the interest of authenticity, we each drank about five glasses of wine.  Then the two of them stripped out of Gracie’s old clothes and put on their panties.  There was no need to find replacements for bikini tops because they hadn’t been wearing any that day.  I put on a pair of my dad’s old shorts as a bathing suit substitute.  The two of them then walked outside and headed up the steps to the pool deck and got into position and we began to re-enact my favorite memory…

I couldn’t (and still can’t) remember why I had gone inside that day, or why I had been gone for almost an hour.  Anyway, I stepped out onto the back patio and saw the two of them up on the sun deck that overlooked the pool.  We were all three pretty drunk despite the fact that it was only around two in the afternoon.

“Hey sexy boy!” I heard Belinda drunkenly call out.

They both sounded hilarious that day because they were genuinely pretty buzzed, but were also ‘pretending’ to be drunk.  It was hilarious.

“Did you come out here to look at our titties?” Belin giggled.

The pool deck was about five feet off the ground.  The whole thing was fenced in lattice work, but on a sunny day, any of our neighbors could have easily made out what was happening.  They were both topless and for all I knew, our neighbors across the fence had already been watching them for hours.

Belinda squeezed her beautiful bare breasts in the warm sunlight.  She then cupped one in each hand and began sensually massaging them as she cooed at me.  Marcella watched on and giggled with glassy eyes.

Belinda then brazenly stood up from her deck chair.  She went on to pull the cushion from her chair and drop it on the sun deck.  She knelt down on it and motioned for Marci to join her.  As Marci knelt down beside her, Belinda continued to moan dramatically and massage her own tits.  She was giving me bedroom eyes and through a slur, she asked me “Don’t you wish your dick was between our beautiful breasts?”  

Marcella giggled as Belinda drunkenly ordered me. “Bring us your hard cock!”

I took the steps two at a time.  My cock was indeed already rapidly hardening at the site of their beautiful firm breasts bathed in sun light.  Knowing that a few of my neighbors might be able to see what we were doing only turned me on more. 

I could easily see how drunk Belinda was.  Marcella was right behind her.  I wasn’t quite as torn up, but the way things were going, I didn’t mind at all.  I flashed them a grin and slipped out of my shorts.  When the elastic band popped over my groin, it sent my cock into a slow bounce like a diving board.

“There it is!” Be giggled, kneeling before me.  She pulled me in close against her body and happily pushed her small tits around my cock.  They had already covered their bodies with baby oil and they were both glistening in the sun.  

“Yeah, fuck that…  ha-ha..  Fuck my tits.” Belinda demanded.  They were both giggling like silly little girls.  Belinda then said to Marcella “Hey!  Let’s make him do something else…  Let’s make him fuck your tits.”  

Marci laughed again before dramatically stating “I want a hard cock between my tits!”

They were drunk, and it almost felt like they were ‘acting’ like they were in a porno, only neither of them were very good at acting…  It was the most bizarre combination of eroticism and comedy that I would ever see.

Marcella scooted closer to Belinda.  Her larger and darker C-cup breasts hung freely in the warm summer air of my memory.  (Or in the mildly nippy spring air as was the case that day.) 

I stepped over to Marcella and leaned into her.  My cock lay flat against her chest.  She giggled again as she pushed her breasts around my pole.  Belinda then reached over between her glistening tits and held the tip of my shaft against Marci’s chest. 

“I’m pushing it in and up and down and up and down.” she drunkenly moaned as Marcella began to bounce her tits around my shaft.

I began to move my hips, sliding my cock in and out of Marcella’s cleavage.  She was staring up into my eyes.  She licked her lips and said “It’s making me horny.”

Belinda pulled her hand away finally.  “I like watching…” she said distantly.  “Maybe after you he can fuck my tits again.” she said as she focused in on my cock.  Then with a bit more drama than necessary, she asked “Will you fuck my tits again?.. Please?”

Marcella backed away from me and I turned back to Belinda.  I remember getting the feeling that she wanted to prove herself.  I placed my cock against her chest and she did her best to push her small tits around me again.  Marcella watched intently and encouragingly said “Oh, that looks so good!”

Belinda didn’t miss a beat as she slid her oiled cleavage up and down my pole.  “I’ll make your cock feel really good…” she moaned.  “Look how hard this is, it’s almost up to my face.” she beamed.  “I wish I could just lick it…”  

I began to rock my hips a bit faster, and she pushed her breasts together even harder as she loudly blurted out “Oh, yeah!  Fuck my titties!”  She then began making mock sex sounds.  “Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!  Fuck my little titties Papi!” 

As much as I was enjoying all of her effort, I was standing at a strange angle and my cock kept popping out from between Belinda’s small breasts.  “Why don’t you straddle one of us?” Belinda offered up as a solution.

“Yeah, straddle me!” Marcella giggled.

“Yeah, straddle her!” Belinda drunkenly agreed.

Marcella lay down flat on her back on the seat cushion.  At that point, I had never done that with anyone but Belinda before and I was really excited about seeing how it would feel doing it with someone with larger breasts. 

Marcella’s round tan tits looked absolutely beautiful covered in oil and bathed in sunlight.  Belinda knelt by her side and invited me to climb on. 

“Now, you get right on here, right over her…”  Listening to Belinda talk drunk was hilarious.  I’m doing my best to replicate it as I’m writing this, but I’ll never do it justice.

I threw my leg over Marcella and lowered myself down onto her.  I felt my balls come to rest on her upper stomach and heard her let out a drunken giggle.  Belinda then said “Now, right between her tits and then you fuck it.”

Marcella let out a huge deep laugh at that.  Belinda joined her briefly as she realized that what she had said sounded so funny. 

Finally, Marcella cocked her arms out to the sides and placed her palms on the outsides of her beautiful tits.  She then pushed them together around my cock.  At that moment, even though we were all a little drunk, the mood turned more serious.

“Now fuck those tits.” Belinda demanded. 

I started out slow, gently easing back and then forward. 

“Yeah, give her a good titty fucking.” Belinda reeled.  She then left Marcella’s side and knelt down above her head.  She reached down and placed her fingertips on the head of my moving cock to keep it down and avoid having it pop out from between Marci’s glorious mounds. 

“See?  You have big fuckin’ tits Marci…  I wish I had big fuckin’ titties…” Belinda mused.

“I love your tits.” I told Belinda.  It was true.  I did, though I have to admit, fucking Marcella’s tits was much more pleasurable.

“Yeah?..  You love my titties?” she asked with a devilish pout.

“Yeah.” I moaned as I pushed deeper into Marcella’s cleavage.

“I want titty-fucking.” Belinda purred.

I don’t know if she had been jealous of Marci’s bigger chest, or if she felt she had something to prove, or if she just actually wanted it, but either way, Marci released her breasts and I climbed off of her.  She then sat up and handed the cushion over to Belinda.  Be then lay on her back and pulled me on top of her.

As Belinda mashed her tits together, Marci reached down and pressed the tip of my cock downward so it wouldn’t pop out.  As I began to slide in and out of Belinda’s cleavage, she moaned “Yeah, titty fuck these boobs.”

Belinda kept saying drunken funny shit and despite Marcella’s efforts, my cock kept popping out from between Belin’s small tits.  After several slip outs, Marcella developed a different method to hold it in place.

In order to keep my cock angled downward, Marcella formed a ring with her thumb and index finger around the base of my cock.  She had only done it to aim my cock down and guide it into Belinda’s cleavage, but she kept it perfectly still and very tight, so in essence, I was fucking her hand and Belinda’s tits at the same time.  It was also much more effective, and I found myself quickening my pace and really beginning to enjoy myself.

It was quiet for a little while after that save for my own moaning.  Marcella wore an expression that read ‘all business’ and Belinda looked to be very proud of herself.  I had done this with Belinda before, but had never cum as a result, so I was genuinely surprised when I felt an orgasm slowly building up deep inside me.  Belinda must have realized it too because she noticeably mashed her tits harder together as I rammed my cock in and out from between them.

An enormous smile spread across Belinda’s face as she giggled “Fuck my tits! Ha Ha!  Fuck my itty bitty titties!”

I moaned louder and fucked her tits even more aggressively.  Marcella then did the one thing that I would always think about when I jerked off to that memory.  Instead of simply using her hand to hold my cock downward, she began to slide the ring she’d made of her fingers up and down as I continued thrusting. 

What she was doing wasn’t just to help Belinda anymore.  She was actively trying to get me off and that drove me absolutely crazy.

Belinda took notice of what was happening and blurted out  “Yeah, jerk that fucking cock until a cum load’s shot right on my little tits…  My little b-cups.”

My cock then slid completely out of Belinda’s cleavage and Marcella changed her grip and was then fully stroking me as I started to wince.  “Ohh Fuck!” I shouted.

“Oh, you’re gonna cum?..”  Belinda queried.  “Cum on my tits.” she giggled as she continued squeezing and massaging her oil drenched tits beneath me.

It was then that Marcella really went for it.  Using her entire hand, she jerked me tight and hard.  I looked down at my oily cock slipping in and out of Marcella’s tight fist, just above Belinda’s beautiful oily gyrating body.  The breeze was cool and the sun was bright.  I let Marci jerk my cock with a slippery fist until I spilled a hot load of cum between Belinda’s tits and up onto her neck.

I knelt above Belinda panting as she giggled below me.  Marcella casually licked a small droplet of semen off of her thumb and then smiled at me.  “See.” was all she said.  

She had been right.  It was just like being back in that amazing summer eight years before.  It made us all feel young again.

DEJA VU – PART 3: BELINDA

So, dear reader, you’ve made it this far…  Before I go on, you should know that what you are about to read is the entire reason I started writing all these stories down in the first place.  This night was the defining moment that led to my life being what it is right now.  I’m currently working as a writer.  I currently live with Belinda and Marcella. (Hope that didn’t spoil the ending for you, but, come on. You knew that was coming, right?)  We have an interesting lifestyle and as a result, I have a lot more stories to share after this one, but this was the one event that set it all in motion.  So, here it is, and thank you Belinda.  I love you every day.

Back in March of 2007. 

Belinda was in the shower.  Marcella and I were sitting in the hot tub talking about how fun the day had been and speculating on what Belinda’s favorite memory might be.  She had mentioned the bathroom at Chuck’s house.  

During parties at Chuck’s house in the summer of ’99, the three of us would often sneak off to the bathroom to fool around and even sometimes have sex.  We disappeared together often enough to be pretty certain that our friends probably caught on to what we were doing in there.  There had been a lot of parties and a lot of trips to the bathroom, so we didn’t know exactly what Belinda had in mind and the anticipation was driving us both crazy.

After about fifteen minutes, Belinda finally stepped out of the house. 

She walked, completely naked with damp spirals of hair hanging in all directions, over to the hot tub and climbed in to join us. 

“Okay mystery woman…” Marcella began.  “We’re dying to know what we’re doing next.”

“Okay.” Belinda smiled.  “We can only do part of mine because it technically didn’t really happen the way I fantasize about it.” she opened. 

Marcella and I sat, intrigued as she went on.  “It was one of those nights that we were partying at Chuck’s house.  We had all gone into the bathroom together like we did sometimes, only that time, SOMEBODY forgot to lock the door.” she said, eye-balling me.  “Anyway, we were all kinda goin’ at it when Hillary walked in on us.”

“I remember that!” Marcella and I simultaneously blurt out.

Hillary was a member of that old group.  She notoriously got shit-faced at every party back then.  Nine out of ten times, she would end up taking her shirt off, or making out with some random guy or girl, or generally doing something outrageous.  She was a thin blonde girl with a pretty face.  Anyway…

“So, I can’t remember exactly what we were doing at the moment that she walked in, but it was very clear that we were busted.  Anyway, she just said ‘sorry, sorry.’ and ran out.” Belinda explained.

“Riiiiight?…” Marcella coaxed her to go on.

“So instead of going back to the party after that, we just locked the door and kept going, remember?” Belinda asked.

“Yeah.” I said.

“Well, what I fantasize about is that it all happens the exact same way, only instead of leaving, Hillary stays in the bathroom with us and watches us all have sex.” Belinda finished.

Marcella and I were left speechless.  Finally Marcella asks what we’re both dying to know. 

“So you want the three of us to ‘do it’ in front of somebody else?”

“Uh-huh.” Belinda blushes.  “Remember that night we played truth or dare, when you would dare me and Johnny to do stuff or he would dare us to do stuff with each other?..  Well, part of what I liked about that so much was being watched by the other person.” Belinda explained to Marcella.  “Knowing that you were watching me jerk him off, or sucking his dick made it feel so much dirtier.” she paused.  “Then whenever he would watch us make out or go down on each other and we would get him to jack off…  I got so horny being so dirty in front of someone…  Anyway, by late in the summer, none of us were really watching anymore because we were all doing it.  So, when Hillary walked in on us that night, I was scared, but later on I started wishing she had stayed.  I wanted to do all of that shit right in front of her.  I wanted her to see me being all slutty, getting fucked from behind while I ate out a girl…  Just thinking about it is turning me on.”

I had caught glimpses of what an exhibitionist Belinda was deep down inside when she would put on little shows for me with Marcella, but I had no idea it went as deep as it did.  I was loving all of her honesty and the fact that she wanted to revel in her kinkiness. 

“I always imagine Hillary because she was always wasted and taking her shirt off and suggesting we all play strip poker and stuff, so I felt like she would have been into it.” Belinda said.

I was so turned on by everything she’d said that I couldn’t think of anything to say.  Marcella was silent too. 

We had all seen Hillary the day before at Dan’s wedding.  She looked roughly the same as she had back in ’99.  She was white.  Blue eyes and blonde hair.  She was thin and a little taller than Be and Marci.  She also had bigger boobs that we’d all seen numerous times that summer.

“She was at Dan’s wedding.  We could call her.” I said.

Belinda looked at me.  “No way!  I just meant we could pretend she was there or something.”

Marcella interjected. “Why not?..  None of us even live in the same town anymore…” 

“No.  She’s friends with all our friends.” Belinda reasoned.

“So?  She’d have just as much reason to keep it quiet as we would.” Marcella retorted.

“That’s only if she actually goes through with it.” Belinda volleyed.  “What if we asked her and she said no?  The first thing she would do is tell everyone.”

I was picturing it in my mind.  Crazy Hillary, watching the three of us in action wasn’t so hard to imagine. 

“I bet she would do it.” I said.

“Me too!” Marcella exclaimed.  “She was always wanting to take her top off!  She was always hooking up with everybody.  Shit, she probably would’ve made a move on Johnny if you two weren’t together back then…  Plus, how many times did she get wasted and end up making out with one of the girls from Chuck’s job?…”

Marcella had a point.  We all sat silently staring at Belinda.  She closed her eyes tightly and finally said “Fuck it.  Let’s call her.”

After we had sat around and formed our plan, it was decided that I should make the call.  I called her up and told her that Belinda, Marcella and I were still in town and wanted her to join us for dinner.  She happily accepted the invitation.  I then took Marci and Belinda to their houses to shower and change.  We were all to meet back at my dad’s house at 8PM.

I got back early and cooked up some lamb chops and rice.  Marcella and Belinda arrived around 7:30. 

Marcella was wearing a jean skirt and black, low cut blouse under a jacket.  She wore her hair down and tussled.  Belinda sported an extremely short black skirt.  The top she was wearing is tough to describe.  It was almost like a thinly looped netting with small sparkling colored jewels all over it.  I’d never seen her wear it before and assumed that she would usually wear a bra or camisole underneath. 

That evening, she wore it without either and I could very easily make out her nipples through the loose weave.  It clung close to her body, but wasn’t tight enough to mask the natural bounce and sway of her tits when she moved.  Had I seen any girl wearing that out at a club, I would’ve had no respect for her and assumed that she was a raging slut.  Basically, I loved it!  Her light brown hair was left naturally curly and pulled up in a pony.  I reached down and softly pinched her left nipple which had found its way through the loose weave of her top.  “Going all out, huh?” I smirked as she kissed me hello. 

“Tonight’s about showing off, right?” she replied with a warm smile.  “I thought this would be appropriate.”

We all agreed that we still wanted to go through with it and at 8PM on the nose, Hillary arrived with a bottle of wine.

I offered to take her coat and she gladly slid out of it.  She was wearing short white shorts and a black blouse that buttoned down the front.  I have to admit, she looked really good. 

The next two hours were filled with dinner and lots of wine drinking.  As beautiful as Marcella and Hillary both looked that evening, I couldn’t peel my eyes away from Belinda.  I was shocked that Hillary hadn’t brought up the obvious fact that Belinda’s nipples were clearly visible through her top.  Seriously, If you squinted your eyes, it looked as if she were sitting there at the dinner table topless. 

Finally, Hillary asked if we were planning on going out after dinner.  We told her that we had planned on staying in for the evening.  To that, she finally said “Okay, good.”  She then directed her words at Belinda, playfully saying “I just wanted to make sure because if we were gonna go out, you should probably know that I can totally see your nipples through that top.” she laughed.  “Don’t get me wrong, it’s a hot top.  I just wanted to make sure you knew…”

Belinda smiled back and laughed.  “Don’t worry, I know.  I knew it was just gonna be us tonight, so I didn’t really care if everybody could see my tits.”

I loved the way Belinda just dismissed it like that.  She liked the attention.  She liked knowing that a room full of people could look at her tits.  In fact, I’m pretty sure, she wanted us to. In all honesty, I’ve seen a lot more of that top and others like it since that night, and it’s very seldom that anything is worn underneath.

The conversation moved forward, but from that point on, there were more and more subtle remarks and sexual innuendos.  We basically all got pretty buzzed and had a lot of laughs.  We were keeping it playful. 

As the night wore on and the wine flowed, we gradually confessed everything to Hillary.  We finally dropped the bomb and told her that the three of us were in love and that we were all going to live together.

“Oooohhhh.” Hillary said, wide eyed and frozen.  After a beat she went on.  “So the three of you are…  a couple – er -uh.. an item or whatever?”

“Yeah.” Marci smiled.

There was a long stab of silence as Hillary rifled through her thoughts and searched for a ‘politically correct’ way to articulate what she was thinking.  She finally just gave up. 

“Okay, I don’t mean to be inappropriate or anything, but so like, how does that work?  I mean, do you all sleep together, or do you take turns with Johnny or do you guys have like a girl on girl thing?…”

We all laughed and the mood lightened enough for Hillary to smile along with us.  Marcella giggled “All of the above.”

As the laughter died down Hillary said “Wow…  That’s wild you guys… but if you’re all happy and into it then…  You know…”  She lifted her glass again.  “Cheers!”

Hillary was the first person that we ‘came out’ to.  We found out that it wasn’t nearly as hard as we all thought it would be.

I finally leveled my eyes at Belinda.  “Do you want me to tell her?”

Belinda blushed and hesitated for a moment.  Finally she quietly said “Okay.” 

The wine helped.

I looked at Hillary.  She was staring at me wide eyed with the beginning of a smirk at the edges of her glossed lips.  “Back in the summer after our freshman year of college…”

“I remember that summer.” Hillary smiled, her cheeks beginning to flush red.  “The three of you were always sneaking off together.  Oh my GOD has this been going on since back then?”

“Yes.” I continued.  “We were young and we did a lot of uh…”  I stammered as I searched for the correct word.

“Experimenting.” Belinda offered.

“Experimenting!  Thanks honey…  Experimenting with each other.  So today, we were talking about a lot of the different things that the three of us did that summer and sort of…” I stumbled.  “…Sort of ‘re-enacted’ them.”

Hillary waited patiently for me to go on as she shifted in her chair.  She crossed her legs toward Belinda who could see what difficulty I was having.  Belinda found her courage and took over for me.

“Basically we were re-enacting each of our favorite memories from that summer.” she lightheartedly explained.  “We did Marcella’s first and then we did Johnny’s.  We were gonna do mine last, but we couldn’t, since part of it involves you…”

Hillary’s expression didn’t change.  Her eyes remained wide as she blurted out “Are you talking about the time I walked in on you guys in the bathroom that night?”

“Yes.  You remember?” Belinda asked her hopefully.

“Oh my GOD, are you kidding me?  I totally remember that.” She giggled.  “I walked into the bathroom and you guys were all going at it!” she smiled at me.  “I just thought you guys were really drunk or something.”

It was quiet for a moment before Belinda reluctantly continued.  “So-”

“I’ll do it.” Hillary interrupted, with bright eager eyes.

“What?” Belinda giggled.

“Well, you just told me how you were reliving all these sex memories all day and that the only one you couldn’t re-create was the one where I walked in on you in the bathroom, so…  I’ll do it.” she smiled with the wild look of excitement that only kinky sex acts can bring about.

Marcella sighed and began to smile too.  Belinda was mildly embarrassed but smiling too.  She didn’t say anything else after that, so I spoke up for her.  “There’s a little more to it…”

“What?” Hillary asked, clearly intrigued.

“No Johnny, that’s enough, really.” Belinda protested through her blushing cheeks.

Hillary fixed her wide eyes on Belinda.  Grinning from ear to ear, Hillary prodded.  “What?  Come on, tell me.”

Belinda was beet red.  “This is a lot more uncomfortable than I thought it was going to be.”

“Come on, I don’t give a shit.  Tell me.” Hillary pried.  I couldn’t tell if Hillary was just really cool or if she was overwhelmed with curiosity.  Remembering the wild party girl that she used to be, I figured maybe it was both.

Belinda smiled through a thick wine buzz and said “When I think about it in my head…  I imagine that you stay in there with us…” she shyly raised her eyes to meet Hillary’s “…and watch.”

Belinda was clearly bashful about everything that was happening.  Mercifully, Hillary didn’t let her mire in silence for very long.  She glanced around the room, still wide eyed, but now openly smirking. 

“So you want me to watch the three of you have sex?”  She paused for a moment and none of us spoke. 

Shy smiles circled the room until Hillary finally burst out “Okay!  So what do we do first?”

Belinda got up and gave Hillary a warm hug as they both giggled drunkenly.  Then we got right to it.

The truth is; not one of the three of us could remember what we were doing at the exact moment that Hillary had walked in on us that night, so we asked Hillary if she remembered.

“Johnny was leaning up against the sink.” she began.  Then she smirked at me.  “And you were naked.”

“You saw me naked?” I asked.  “How do I not remember that?”

“You were pretty drunk.” she laughed.  She searched her memory and went on.  “Belinda was…  on your left side standing next to you and the two of you were making out.”

“Was I naked?” Belinda asked.

“No.” she said to Belinda and Marcella.  “You were both completely clothed, but Johnny was totally naked.” she said.

“Ha-ha!” Marcella laughed, poking me in the chest.  “You gotta get naked!” she giggled.  “What about me?  What was I doing?”

Hillary turned a brighter shade of red as she giggled “You were uh…  Let’s just say you were on your knees in front of Johnny.”

All four of us let out a great howl of laughter.  Once the laughter had died down Belinda told Hillary what to do after she came in.  She asked her to just step inside and lock the door behind her.  Hillary asked how to know when to come in and Belinda told her to just finish her glass of wine and then come. 

Hillary agreed and Belinda hugged her one more time and said “Thank you so much for doing this!”

The three of us left Hillary to her glass of wine in the living room and walked into the master bedroom.  We were all smiling like giddy little kids as we walked into the master bath and closed the door, making sure that we left it unlocked.

Belinda’s smile was electric as she pushed me up against the counter top and threw her arms around my neck.  She kissed me deep and wet the way she had when we were nineteen.  “Ugh, I’m so fucking excited right now.” she whispered, grinning ear to ear. 

She took a step back as Marcella came up on my right side.  Belinda began to unbutton my shirt as Marcella came in to kiss me. 

“Hey!  No kissing.” Belinda pouted, jokingly.  “You guys didn’t kiss back then, remember?”

Marci didn’t bat an eye.  She just backed off from me and focused on Belinda.  “I’m just kidding Marci.  I don’t care if you guys kiss.  That’s not the important part anyway…”

Marci then kissed her softly on the lips and said “It’s your fantasy.  We should do it however you want.”

Belinda thought for a moment and said “Seriously?”

“Uh-huh.” Marci moaned before another slow kiss. “I kinda liked the fact that me and Johnny didn’t ever kiss back then. It made all the other stuff we did even hotter.”

“Okay.  Don’t kiss him then…  Just so it’ll feel more real.” Belinda smiled.

Marcella resumed softly kissing her as Belinda finished unbuttoning my shirt.  She pushed it back over my shoulders and if fell silently to the tile floor.  She leaned into me and began to kiss me as she pulled at my belt.

Marcella stood beside her and squeezed her breasts through her extremely revealing top.  Belinda continued kissing me as she popped the button on my jeans and then worked the zipper downward.  Before my pants could hit the floor, she reached forward and found my fully engorged cock with her soft palm and wrapped her fingers around it, instantly beginning to loosely stroke me in slow motion.

My pants fell around my ankles and I kicked them away.  There I was, against the sink, completely naked and it had only taken thirty seconds. 

In keeping with her character, Belinda did what she might have done eight years earlier.  She turned to Marcella and kissed her wet and hard.  When she pulled away, she hissed “Do you wanna watch me suck his dick?”

Marcella responded in kind.  “Yeah baby.  Suck his dick.”

Belinda dropped down to her knees.  I reached over and squeezed Marcella’s breasts through her top as Belinda took me into her mouth and began to lovingly stroke my cock with the wet ring of her lips.  Marcella stared down at her.  “Mmm.  I love watching you suck cock.”

After a short while, Belinda stood up and kissed Marcella again.  “Can you taste it?..  Can you taste his dick on my lips?” she panted.

“Mmm-hmm.” Marcella moaned.

“Do you wanna taste it?” Belinda hissed as she stroked my wet cock.  “Do you wanna put that big dick in your mouth?”

“Mmm…  Yes.” Marcella whimpered.

Belin turned to me.  “Would you like that baby?  Do you want my best friend to suck your big dick now-huh?  Do you wanna put your big fat cock in my best friend’s mouth?”

“Mmm-hmm.” I groaned as I gripped the counter top.

Belinda kissed Marcella one last time and then urged her.  “Suck his cock Marci.  I wanna see you suck his big fat cock!” she moaned.

Marcella dropped down to her knees in front of me and pulled me into her eager mouth.  

Her lips were soft and warm.  At first, Belinda just held onto me and watched her.  I was watching her too. 

“Yeah, suck that big cock baby.” Belinda cooed.  “Suck that cock for me.” she said as she turned to me and closed her eyes.  We shared a deep long kiss as Marcella pushed and pulled her mouth up and down my steel shaft. 

We were in position.  My stomach filled with butterflies at the thought of another person entering the room and watching us behave so deviously.  I began to imagine it in my mind.  The more I imagined Hillary’s eyes staring at the soft lips easing up and down my cock, the more excited I became.  The anticipation was building into a crescendo.  Seconds later, the door knob began to turn…

Hillary stood in the doorway with the same wide eyed smirk she’d been wearing all night.  I knew that I was going to be the only naked person when she entered and had wondered if I would feel at all bashful.  Now that it was actually happening, I found that I didn’t mind in the least.  In fact, I enjoyed it much more than I thought I would.  I looked dead at Hillary as she took in the situation.

“Oh, excuse me.” she blushed.

Belinda opened her sultry eyes and very seductively stared back at Hillary.  Hillary reluctantly took a step forward and pulled the door closed behind her.  She then turned the lock, just as she had been instructed to, before leaning back against the door.  Belinda stared at her and licked her own lips as she placed her hand on the back of Marcella’s head.  It was surreal.  It was beyond erotic.

“Mmm…  Do you guys mind if I stay for a while?” Hillary giggled.

Belinda responded by shoving her tongue into my mouth as she pushed Marcella’s head into my crotch.

“I like your top Belinda.” Hillary smiled.  “I feel like I’ve been staring at your nipples through it all night.”

The bathroom was big, but not so big that Hillary was more than five feet from us.  Belinda continued to stare at her with a wild animal lust in her eyes. “I think I’m supposed to wear a bra with it, but I didn’t really feel like it.” Belinda softly moaned.

“You like being looked at?” Hillary smiled, taking on a more serious demeanor.

“Uh-huh.” Belinda cooed. 

Something strange was happening.  I thought that Hillary was just supposed to watch us, but Belinda was very openly interacting with her.  Belin seemed eager to please Hillary too.  It was really interesting to watch their interactions.

“Do you like watching?” Belinda asked as she slid her fingers around the base of my cock as Marcella pulled down another wet stroke.

“So far.” Hillary smiled with a raise of her eyebrow.  Then her brow furrowed as she looked directly down to Marcella’s lips sliding up and down my hairless cock.  “Is…  Is he shaved?”

Marcella then took her mouth off of me as Belinda removed her hand.  Marci giggled as Hillary went wide eyed, admiring my smooth, spit covered erection.  “Oh my God…” she trailed off as Marcella slid her lips back over my manhood.

“You like?” Belinda purred, smiling at her once more before pulling Marcella to her feet.  “You like kissing girls, right?”

Hillary blushed.  “Sometimes.”

Belinda pulled Marcella in close. “Have you ever watched two girls kiss each other?”

“Yes.” Hillary reluctantly admitted.

Belinda then shoved her tongue into Marcella’s mouth with no inhibition whatsoever.  Hillary stood and watched on, unflinching. 

Belinda then pulled Marci off to the side a bit to give Hillary a clear view of my throbbing cock as she she gripped it and began to slide her fist up and down the length of it.  Hillary made no attempt to avert her eyes.  She stared down at the show and smiled. 

“Do you like watching me stroke Johnny’s big hard cock?” Belinda asked sensuously.

Hillary shyly bit her lip.  “Yes.”

It was clear to me then that Belinda was a full blown exhibitionist.  She was pulling out all the stops.  Belinda released my cock and began to unbutton Marcella’s blouse.  Belinda then slid the blouse off of Marcella’s perfect torso.  It was then carelessly tossed aside as they resumed kissing passionately. 

Belinda then busied herself with the clasp on Marcella’s bra.  It was undone in an instant and tossed on top of her blouse on the tile floor. 

By that time, I had begun to lightly stroke my cock as I watched the show unfold, occasionally stealing glances at Hillary.  She was fully engrossed as well although I did catch her shoot a glance my way when I began to touch myself. 

Marcella’s back was to Hillary, so she hadn’t seen Marci’s breath taking tits yet, but they were in full view for me and Belinda.  I studies her tan orbs for the hundredth time that weekend as Belinda took Marci’s hand and placed it on my cock.  Marcella then took over stroking me as Belinda began to unzip Marci’s skirt.

“Do you think it’s weird that I like watching Marcella jerk my boyfriend off?” Belinda oozed.

Hillary was briefly at a loss for words.  She finally sighed “I guess not.”

Marcella was just two or three feet in front of Hillary.  As Belinda pulled Marci’s skirt downward, it caught and stubbornly held on to her beautiful round ass.  Belinda pulled harder with no luck as she continued deeply kissing Marcella.  With another quick tug, the skirt finally came down to reveal Marci’s beautiful tan ass.  The skirt fell to the floor leaving Marcella naked, save for a skimpy black thong.

“Doesn’t Marci have the most amazing ass?” Belinda mused as she slipped her fingers into Marcella’s waistband and slowly slid her panties down to her feet.

“Uh-huh.” Hillary whispered.

With Marcella and I both completely naked, Belinda stepped around us toward Hillary. 

We weren’t sure what would happen next.  Hillary briefly tensed up as Belinda reached around her waist–
–and unlocked the door.

She led Hillary by the hand into the master bedroom and sat her down on the small sofa beside the bed.  She then leisurely shoved me onto the bed.  I checked to see if Hillary was still smiling and she was. 

Belinda then took Marcella to the side of the bed near the love seat and sat her down facing Hillary.  Marcella went along with every movement without question or hesitation.  Belinda reached across the bed and placed my hand on my cock.  She glanced over her shoulder and spoke to Hillary. 

“Sometimes, Marci and I like to put on a little show for Johnny.”

Hillary leaned back into the love seat, wide eyed and giggling.

“Have you ever been with a girl before?” Belinda asked as she began to push Marcella’s naked thighs apart.

“I’ve made out with a few.” Hillary replied.

Belinda made a show of bending at the waist in front of Hillary.  Her micro skirt rose up, revealing her lower ass cheeks as she went on.  “Have you ever gone down on a girl before?”

“No.” Hillary shifted, leaning slightly forward.

“Have you ever watched two girls together?” Belinda softly purred as she delicately licked Marcella’s inner thigh.

“Not in real life.” Hillary admitted.

Belinda softly kissed Marcella’s inner thigh less than an inch from her glistening hairless slit.  “Mmm…  What do you think of all this?” Belinda queried.

“It’s pretty dirty.” Hillary exhaled.

“Uh-huh.” Belin moaned as she softly kissed Marcella’s outer lips. 

She had cocked her head to the side, placing her cheek against Marcella’s left thigh so that Hillary had a clear view of the unfolding events.  I had already begun stroking my cock, but Hillary’s eyes were glued to Belinda.  “Do you wanna see me lick her pussy?”

Hillary glanced up at me and then back down to Belinda.  “Okay.”

Belinda was moving slowly and oozing sensuality.  Hillary watched in awe as Belinda placed a fingertip on either side of Marcella’s pussy and spread it open, further exposing Marcella’s little clit.  She then opened her mouth and pressed the tip of her soft tongue against Marcella’s pleasure button.  Hillary stared at her tongue as it flicked Marci’s clit up and down.  Marci began to softly moan as Belinda flashed a glance at Hillary.  “What if Johnny put his cock in Marcella’s mouth right now?..  Would you like that?”

Hillary was getting more and more into it.  “Mmm-hmm.” she said almost under her breath.

I stood up on the bed and positioned myself by Marcella’s beautiful face.  She glanced up as I brushed my cock against her cheek.  She then turned her head and wrapped her warm soft lips around me.  She began pulling me in and out in slow deep strokes. 

At the sight of that, Belinda turned her face away from Hillary to focus more completely on Marcella’s clit.  She was deliberately bent at the waist and sticking her beautiful ass out, just a couple of feet in front of Hillary.  Marcella softly moaned onto my cock as I stole another look at Hillary.  She was watching my cock gliding in and out of Marcella’s mouth.

Hillary’s eyes darted back to Belinda’s ass as Belinda reached behind her back and grabbed the tight skirt, hiking it up further to show off her spectacular ass to Hillary.  Once her skirt was in a bunch around her hips, Belinda slipped her thumb under the elastic waistband of her panties and feverishly pulled them downward. 

She couldn’t get them past the center of her ass cheeks from the angle she was at.  She could have easily stopped pleasuring Marcella for a moment to pull them the rest of the way down, but she didn’t.  She left them clinging around hips, exposing the top half of her ass and she slid her hand down her tummy and into the slack panties.  She began gently fingering herself right in front of Hillary, albeit behind the loose hanging cloth of her panties.

She began to moan at her own touch.  Within a few moments, she briefly pulled her lips from Marcella’s quivering mound.  “Can you pull my panties down?” she quickly panted before diving back into her work.

Hillary stared blankly for a moment before looking up at me and smiling. 

I couldn’t believe it either.  I knew Belinda well enough by then to know what she was up to.  It wasn’t enough to have Hillary watch us.  Belinda wanted to involve her.  To what end remained to be seen. Maybe it was the thrill of toying with people and testing their limits.

Hillary reluctantly reached up to Belinda’s hips and slipped her fingertips into the waistband of her panties.  She began to pull them downward over Belinda’s smooth tan ass cheeks.  Once past that point, they fell effortlessly to the floor.

“Thank you.” Belinda moaned.

From my vantage point, I could see everything that Hillary was seeing.  Two feet in front of her face, Belinda’s hand was feverishly massaging her own pussy.  She was bent over at a right angle with her legs apart.  Her pretty little asshole was in clear view and she knew it.

“I get so fucking horny watching Johnny get his cock sucked.” Belinda panted.  “Does that make me a slut?” she asked aloud as she fingered herself in front of Hillary.

Again, Hillary was caught off guard.  “…I guess not.” she answered, trying to appease Belinda.

Belinda then reached further beneath herself until her middle finger came to rest on her puckered pink anus.  As she began rubbing it in small circles she went on to say “Do you like watching Marcella suck his cock?”

“Yeah.” Hillary answered timidly.

“Is it making you horny too?” Belinda panted as she slid her fingertip into her asshole.

“Uh-huh…  And what you’re doing…” Hillary grinned.

Belinda quickly turned her head to Hillary as she began to work her finger in and out of her butthole.  “Yeah?” she moaned.  “You like watching me put my finger in my ass?” she baited Hillary. 

“It’s pretty hot.” Hillary smiled.

Belinda then slipped her finger out of her rectum and stood up.  She turned to face Hillary. 

Her nipples poked through the loose weave of her top.  Her skirt remained in a bunch around her hips, leaving her hairless pussy in plain view just two feet in front of Hillary.  She stood with her hands on her hips completely unabashed.  “Have you ever let a guy fuck you in the ass?”

I was enjoying Marcella’s intense blow-job, but neither one of us could take our eyes off of Belinda and Hillary at that point.  Hillary stared up at Belinda with a spark of lust in her eyes. 

“Hell yes!” she giggled.  “I fucking love getting fucked in the ass.”

“Who knew we had so much in common?” Belin groaned sensuously.  “So, are you still into girls at all?”

“It’s been a while.” Hillary smiled up.

Belinda returned her warm smile.  “You said you were staring at my nipples all night.”

“Uh-huh.” Hillary volleyed.

Belinda slid her fingers back down to her moist crotch, lightly diddling herself.  “Do you want me to take this thing off?” Belinda asked mischievously.

Hillary cupped her face in her hands and giggled shyly before looking back up at Belinda.  “Yeah.”

Belinda continued to push her even further, circling her clit with her fingertips.  “You want me to show you my little fuckin’ titties?”

“Okay.” Hillary giggled again.

Belinda then shocked everyone in the room by stepping forward and placing her knee on the sofa next to Hillary.  She then brought her other knee up to rest on the other side of Hillary’s hips.  Hillary covered her face again and giggled “Oh my GOD!” as Belinda straddled her waist with her bare shaved pussy just inches above Hillary’s lap.  Belinda then pulled Hillary’s hands from her eyes.  Hillary turned a whole new shade of red as she dropped her hands down at her sides, draping them over Belinda’s naked thighs.

By that point, Marcella had pulled her mouth off of my cock.  She was staring at Belinda.  So was everyone else in the room.  Lost in my own interest, I sat down on the edge of the bed beside Marcella, eager to see what Belinda would do next. 

Hillary stared up into Belinda’s eyes with a drunken grin plastered to her face.  Belinda then began to wind her body in a serpentine fashion as she grabbed the bottom of the skimpy top she was wearing.  Ever so slowly, she began to peel it away from her bare skin underneath.  “Are you enjoying the show?” she oozed.

“I am.” Hillary answered very agreeably. 

Belinda’s sequined top was just below her breasts as she continued to writhe on Hillary’s lap.  She slowly pulled the top up, revealing her small, but beautiful breasts.  Hillary stared at them. 

It was clear to Marci and I that a strong current of lust was building up behind her eyes.  Belinda finally pulled the top over her head and tossed it on the floor behind her.  She then pulled the bunched up skirt up past her tummy and over her breasts.  She slipped it over her head and tossed it away before climbing off of Hillary, finally completely naked.

Belinda had subtly involved Hillary, and then alienated her by leaving her as the only clothed person in the room.  I recognized her tactics, as I had used them myself before. 

The truth is, I had no idea what Belinda was trying to do.  I had my assumptions, but it didn’t matter either way.  Whether she wanted Hillary to join us, or whether she wanted to torture her all night, I was still having one of the most erotic experiences I had ever had.  Then Belinda handed the reigns to Hillary.

Marcella and I were sitting side by side in front of Hillary.  Belinda stood next to her and casually asked her “What would you like to see us do?”

Hillary looked around at the three of us.  She didn’t expect to suddenly be thrust behind the wheel.  “I don’t know…  It’s your fantasy, right?  What do you want to do?”

Belinda put her hand on Hillary’s shoulder.  “Well, this is part of my fantasy.” she explained.  “I want you to tell us what you want to see us doing.”

“Oh my god…” Hillary chattered as she put her hand over her eyes.  “Anything?” she asked giddily.

“Sure.” Belinda said.

Hillary was silent for a long time.  She finally burst out “I don’t know what to say!  I liked it better when you were telling everybody what to do!” she pleaded.  “I’m sorry.”

“No, that’s okay.” Belinda smiled.  She then looked at me and Marcella.  “I want everyone to be okay with this though.” she said as she sat down on Hillary’s lap.  Hillary didn’t seem to mind.  “I’ve been fantasizing about this for years, so I’ve got some pretty kinky shit in my mind.”

Possibly speaking out of turn, I blurted out “Just go for it.”  I was a little over zealous maybe.

Belinda smiled back to me and then looked at Hillary.  “I’m not worried about you two.”  She then said, “Okay.  I’m just gonna go for it, so if anything happens that’s too much for you, just say ‘pancake.’ and we’ll stop.”

I couldn’t believe we were invoking a ‘safe word.’  (Pancake is still the word we use, just so you know.)

Hillary thought for a moment and then smiled again.  “Okay.”

Belinda excitedly climbed onto the bed beside me.  She knelt next to me and pushed my thighs apart, exposing my full erection and smooth shaved balls to Hillary.  She then bent over me and took me into her mouth just long enough to coat my cock with saliva.  She then took my right hand and held it open in front of her face.  She pressed her flat tongue at the base of my palm and licked it, coating it with more spit before placing it against my smooth cock.  She then turned her attention to Hillary who was seated just a few feet in front of me.

“First I want you to watch Johnny stroke his big fat cock for you.” Belinda moaned.

Hillary giggled into her hand for just a second and then focused in.  I began slipping my spit drenched fist up and down my cock in slow long strokes.  I felt strangely calm.  I watched her eyes follow my fist up and down and grew even harder with each stroke, knowing that she was looking.

“Do you like that?” Belinda began.

“Mmm-hmm.” Hillary answered.

“What do you like about it?” Belinda inquired.

Hillary shifted her weight.  “I like how smooth it looks.”

“What else?” Belinda pressed.

“Mmm… I like the sound it makes.”

“Yeah?” Belinda pushed.

“Uh-huh.” Hillary moaned softly.

Belinda let her observe me in silence for a moment before whispering lustfully “Have you ever thought about Johnny fucking you?”  Hillary looked up at Belinda nervously.  “It’s okay.  Be honest.” Belinda soothed.

Hillary’s eyes drifted back down to my wet cock.  “Yes.”

“What about you baby?”  Belinda purred into my ear.  “Have you ever thought about fucking Hillary?”

“Mmm.  Yes.” I admitted as I watched Hillary’s eyes widen further.

Belinda then kissed me sensuously.  My cock was still standing straight up in front of Hillary as Belinda pulled my hand off of it.  Belinda was about to turn things into a whole new level of kinky.

“Johnny, I want you to look at Hillary.” she began.  “Marcella is gonna suck your cock for you and while she does, I want you to tell Hillary everything you want to do to her.” Belinda moaned.

I was waiting for Hillary to say pancake, but the word never escaped her lips. 

I couldn’t believe what was happening.  I closed my eyes and felt Marcella kneel on the bed beside me.  I then felt her hot breath on my cock, and finally her warm wet lips enveloping me. 

I opened my eyes and let out a soft moan as I slid my palm down Marcella’s back.  I let my wrist come to rest just above her ass crack and slid my middle finger between her cheeks.

“That’s it.” Belinda softly whispered.

I located Marcella’s asshole and began to lightly make circles with my fingertip and then looked directly at Hillary.

“Hillary.” Belinda went on.  “I want you watch Marcella suck his cock.  I want you to watch everything they’re doing.”

Hillary stared straight into my eyes and nervously said “Okay.”

“Now, Johnny…  What do you want to do to her right now?” Belinda panted into my ear.

Marcella’s lips slid effortlessly up and down my shaft.  Hillary’s eyes moved all over the scene before her.  I suddenly felt more than naked.  I was vulnerable. I was exposed.  Would the dark things I revealed make her think less of me?  I finally released my worry and decided to just go with it.  The tension in the room was palpable.

“I want to stand up and walk over to you.” I said, looking directly into her eyes.

“Okay.” she slowly answered with a dry throat.  Belinda then went over and sat down on the love seat beside her.

“I want to stand in front of you and put the tip of my cock an inch from your mouth and jerk off while you watch.” I said as Belinda placed her hand on Hillary’s knee.

Hillary stared ahead.  “Okay.”

“Then I want you to take off your shirt.” I shuddered.

“Then what?” Belinda purred.

“I want you to take off your bra so we can all see your tits.”

“What else?” Belinda pressed.

“I want you to open your mouth and press your tongue against my cock.” I moaned.

Belinda then slid her palm up Hillary’s stomach.  Hillary looked at her nervously as she met her eyes.  “Do you want Johnny to put his cock in your mouth?”

Hillary sat stunned for a moment as Belinda’s flat palm rested against her ribs just below her right breast.  Finally she uttered “Okay.”

Belinda then added “Do you want me and Marcella to watch you?”

“Yes.” Hillary panted.

Belinda then slid her palm up to Hillary’s right breast and gently began to squeeze it.  “Then what would you do Johnny?”

I watched Belinda’s delicate hand massaging Hillary’s firm breast as Marcella’s head bobbed up and down in my lap.  I began to slide my finger into Marcella’s anus.  “I would tell her to get naked.”

“Yeah?” Belinda asked me, massaging Hillary’s breast.

“I would tell her to take off her panties and bend over the couch so we could see her asshole.” I admitted.

Belinda drew her other hand up to the front of Hillary’s blouse and began to unfasten the top button. 

Hillary looked at her with mild panic in her eyes, but she still did not utter the safe word. 

Belinda moved down to the second button.  “Do you want to show off your pretty little asshole?” she giggled.

“Oh my god, you guys are fucking kinky!” Hillary laughed.  Belinda unbuttoned the rest of the buttons and pulled Hillary’s blouse open to reveal a sheer black bra underneath.

“I warned you.” Belinda smiled as she reached up to Hillary’s chest with both hands and began massaging both breasts through her bra.  Hillary briefly closed her eyes and softly moaned into the night. Belinda then slid her hands down to Hillary’s waist and began to work on the button of her white shorts.  Hillary’s eyes popped open and she softly pleaded “Wait!  Wait!”

Belinda continued to pull the button through the hole and whispered warmly “It’s okay.”

Hillary slowly sank back into the couch as Belinda took her hand and guided it into the front of her unfastened shorts.  Belinda then lifted the front of her panties up and pushed Hillary’s hand inside.  “Now, touch yourself and tell us what you want us to do.” Belinda whispered to her.

Hillary sank deeper into the couch as I watched her hand begin to rise and fall beneath the crotch of her panties.  She was still a little bit too shy to tell us what to do without some coaxing from Belinda.

“Do you wanna watch Johnny fuck me?” she asked in a sweet playful tone.

“Okay.” Hillary smiled as she dug her fingers deep into herself.

Belinda pulled Marcella’s face up from my lap.  She then climbed in front of me, facing Hillary.  She put her feet beside my thighs and squatted over my waiting cock.  Hillary watched and fingered herself as Belinda began to rub the tip of my cock on her wet pussy lips. 

“Like this?”  Belinda asked. 

Hillary moaned her affirmation. 

“Do you wanna watch me take this big cock in my tight little pussy?” Belinda hungrily asked.

“Yeah!” Hillary moaned.

Belinda slid down onto me with a low moan.  Her pussy was still tight and felt amazing.  Hillary’s eyes were fixed on Belin’s glistening hairless cunt as it slid up and down my shaft. 

“Have you ever watched two people fuck before?” Belinda panted.

“No.” Hillary panted.

“Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like getting fucked in front of my friends?” Belinda blurted as she bucked on my cock.

“No.” Hillary answered, trying to be cordial.

“Yeah you do.” Belinda cooed.  “Tell me I’m a fucking slut!” she moaned.

“Okay.” Hillary conceded with a soft giggle.

“Do you think I’m a fucking slut because I like eating girls pussies?” Belinda begged.

“Yes, I think you’re a fucking slut!” Hillary moaned.

“Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda howled.  “Why else am I a fucking slut?” she demanded.  “Because I like to take it up the ass?” she crowed.  “Because I let my boyfriend fuck all my friends and then let him cum in my fucking mouth?” Belinda exploded.

“Yes, you’re a fucking dirty slut!” Hillary moaned as she finger-fucked herself.

I couldn’t believe how wild Belinda had become.  It was beyond my wildest imaginings.  Little did I know, she was only getting started.

“Am I a slut because I want you to take your shorts off so we can all watch you finger your little pussy?” Belinda grunted.

Hillary only thought for a brief moment before she began to rise to her feet.  Belinda continued to chant at her.  “Yeah, show us that little pussy!  Let us watch you finger fuck that pussy!” she growled.

In an instant, Hillary was on her feet.  Her shorts fell down on their own and she hurriedly slipped out of her panties revealing a thin strip of golden pubic hair just above her pink slit.  She then let her shirt fall off of her shoulders, leaving her wearing only her sheer bra.  She fell back down on the sofa and spread her legs wide, giving the entire room a full view of her pretty little cunt before going back to diddling herself.

“Yeah, work that pussy!” Belinda screamed as she bucked up and down on my cock.

I finally took a moment to glance over at Marcella.  She was spread eagle on the bed, rubbing her clit and staring at Hillary.  It was clear that she didn’t mind Hillary’s involvement either, so I went back to focusing on Hillary.  Belinda then continued down the rabbit hole.  “Look at that pretty little pussy Johnny!” she moaned enthusiastically.  “You wanna fuck that tight little pussy, baby?” she asked.

The answer was past my lips before I could even think about it.  “Fuck yes!”

Marcella then slid off of the bed and sat on the arm of the love seat across from us and directly beside Hillary.  She spread her thighs open wide and continued to massage her cunt in long wet strokes.

I suddenly realized that I was on the verge of having an orgasm.  With Belinda bucking on me the way she was and all of the filthy shit that she was saying, it had snuck up on me in a hurry.  I thought for a moment that I might be able to stave it off, but quickly realized it was too late.

“Oh fuck!  I’m about to cum!” I shouted as Belinda hopped off of me. 

All three of them stared as I reached up to my glistening shaft and began jerking it rapidly.

“Fucking cum for us baby!” Belinda shouted.  “Show us that fucking cum.” she purred.  Marcella and Hillary were still vigorously fingering themselves as they waited for me to cum.

Suddenly my stomach tensed and a volcano of hot thick cream erupted from the tip of my cock.  Belinda, Marcella and Hillary all cooed and hooted as a river of goo spewed over my vibrating fist and onto my belly.

I lay, glazed and panting in the center of the bed. As though my orgasm was the deciding factor for the end of the night, once I was spent, Hillary and Marcella gradually stopped touching themselves. 

I panted and silently cursed myself for cumming so early.  I hadn’t even gotten anyone else off the entire night and was a little pissed at myself, even through the glow of my orgasm.  Belinda skipped into the bathroom and grabbed a towel.  She then tossed it onto my stomach as the girls all giggled drunkenly.

I toweled off my stomach as Belinda helped Hillary up from the sofa.  She then smiled at her, both of them giggling, and said “That was so perfect!  Thank you so much!”  She then went on to hug her tightly around the waist. 

Hillary was still wearing her sheer bra and Be and Marci remained naked.  I took a moment to enjoy the sight of Belinda pressing her naked body against Hillary’s almost naked body.  Hillary giggled that she was happy to help.  Belinda gave her one last squeeze, then hopped onto the bed and lay down beside me.

As Marci began to climb onto the bed to lay on my other side, Belinda tossed the towel off of my tummy and said to Hillary “I hope we didn’t get too freaky for you.”

Hillary looked down at the three of us and smiled warmly.  “I had no idea how kinky you guys are!”

“Me neither.” Marcella added as she reached across me and playfully squeezed Belinda’s tit.

We had never had a spectator before, so I began to wonder what would happen now that it was over.  Would Hillary just get dressed and leave?  We had all been drinking.  Should she stay?  If she does stay, would she sleep with us or on the couch?..  All of these idiotic questions suddenly raced through my mind… 

Then Hillary just sat back down on the love seat and crossed her legs.

“So, was it everything you hoped for?” she smiled to Belinda.

“Pretty much.” Belinda beamed.

The atmosphere was suddenly and inexplicably so casual.  Maybe it was because the big moment everyone was anticipating was over.  I had cum so we could all relax…  Maybe.

Anyway, Hillary just sat there on the love seat in just her bra and had a casual conversation with the three of us all lying completely naked in front of her.

“So, am I the first person that’s ever watched you guys do that?” Hillary asked.

“Yeah.” Belinda smiled.  “Well, one time a bunch of people caught us giving Johnny a blow job together in the backyard at some party, but we stopped, you know?  It wasn’t anything like this.”

“You guys are fucking crazy!” Hillary laughed.

“You have no idea.” Belinda smiled.  She then furrowed her brow.  “I feel bad though…  You didn’t even get off.” she said in a sympathetic voice.

“Oh, that’s okay.” Hillary said.  “I wasn’t really planning to.”

“Well you can if you want.” Belinda offered as she cozied into my side.  “It ain’t gonna bother me!” she smiled.

“Really, that’s okay.” Hillary dismissed her.

Belinda was picking at her fingernails.  “Well, what if we all do it?” she asked absently.

“All do what?” Hillary asked.

“Well, none of us got off except Johnny…” she said. 

I bashfully covered my face with a pillow. 

“Oh, no, baby, I didn’t mean it like that!” Belinda laughed.  “No, I just meant that I wanna get off and I bet Marcella wants to get off…  I know you can get off again.” she laughed as she reached down and took my flaccid cock in her hand.  “Come on!  It’ll be fun!” she cheered. 

Belinda then hopped off of the bed and pulled me back over to sit on the edge facing the couch again.  She then pulled Marcella over to sit beside me.  Sitting on my other side, Belinda reached over to my crotch and began squeezing my soft cock in her fingers. 

“Come on, this will be the perfect finale.” she said as she worked my cock back to life. 

Hillary giggled as she and Marcella watched my cock begin to grow in Belinda’s hand.  Before long, I was as hard as an oak again.  Belinda then casually spat on my cock and pushed my hand toward it.  I could see that Hillary’s interest was returning.

Belinda then went over to Marcella and twisted her erect nipple between her thumb and finger.  “Now, you just watch Johnny jerking his big pretty cock…” she said as she slipped Marcella’s hand between her legs.  Marcella giggled briefly before she opened her thighs further and began to gently finger herself.

Belinda then plopped down in the love seat beside Hillary.  Hillary laughed at Belinda’s comical behavior as Belinda pulled at her thigh. 

Finally Hillary relaxed and spread her thighs.  Belinda then took her wrist and guided her hand back down to her little pink slit.  Hillary giggled once more as she threw her head back and submitted to Belinda’s will.

I stared down at Hillary’s little pink pussy as her fingertips began to softly explore.  She had a beautiful little pussy and I couldn’t take my eyes off of it.  Belinda then pushed her forward and began to fumble with the clasp on her bra.  Hillary giggled more as Belinda popped it loose.  “You don’t get to be the only person wearing something.” she smiled.

Hillary let the bra slip over her shoulders and down between her feet on the floor.  I hadn’t seen her tits in eight years, but they were still beautiful.  We never discussed her cup size, but I would’ve guessed a large C or small D.  Her flesh was pale and her nipples were light pink.  They were about the size of half dollars and were placed just above the center of her breasts giving them a perky quality.

For the first minute of our mutual masturbation, things were a bit awkward. 

The four of us sat facing each other, silently tending to ourselves, occasionally smiling or giggling at one another.  The lustful mood from earlier had dwindled and now everything just felt forced.  Every so often one of us would giggle to try and break the tension, but it wouldn’t go away for long. 

Then Belinda’s voyeuristic side came out to liven things up.

“Hey Marci?” she called over.

“Yeah?” Marci softly answered.

“Do you know what would be really hot?” Belinda asked.

“What?” Marcella shyly grinned.

Belinda then slid her finger inside herself and moaned “If you got on all fours and made Johnny lick your asshole while you finger yourself.”

I smiled and Marcella giggled quietly.  “Okay.”

She climbed up onto the bed and assumed the position.  Her hand then appeared between her legs and began to work her tight little pussy.  Continuing to stroke my cock, I turned toward her and placed my left hand on her left ass cheek and pushed it open, exposing her puckered little hole to Belinda and Hillary.  I then leaned in and lightly began push my tongue into her rectum. 

She moaned aloud as my wet tongue covered her quivering asshole for a good minute or so before she finally began giggling and turned around.

She resumed her position beside me and looked up at Belinda with devilish eyes.  “Belinda…  You know what I think would be really hot?” she asked.

Belinda returned her smirk.  “What?” she asked.

“…If you suck on Hillary’s tits.” Marcella moaned.

Up to that point, it had all been a show.  We did some pretty freaky stuff in front of Hillary, but no one had laid a hand on her yet aside from a short boob massage from Belinda, and that was on top of the clothes.  

Belinda turned to look at Hillary who was leaning back into the couch and working her fingers in and out of her own wet pussy in slow deep thrusts.  Belinda lowered her head toward Hillary’s chest and looked up at her smiling face and asked “Pancake?”

Hillary’s smile broadened as she arched her back and moaned “Mmm, no.” 

With that, Belinda opened her mouth and pressed her wet tongue against Hillary’s pink nipple.  Hillary moaned as Belinda closed her lips around her nipple and tugged at it with her lips.  I felt another surge of blood rush down into my groin as I began to quicken my pace.  Things were starting to get interesting.

Belinda finally pulled away from Hillary’s chest with a wet chin.  Hillary smiled at her, saying “That was nice.”

Belinda then pinched her wet nipple softly and smiled.  “You like it when girls suck on your nipples?” she giggled.

“Does that make me a slut?” Hillary giggled back.

“No…” Belinda feigned thought.  “Hmm…  What WOULD make you a slut?” she paused.  Then she leveled her eyes back at Hillary.  “I know what might make you a slut.” Belinda moaned.  She then nodded her head toward me.  “It sounds like Johnny’s getting a little dry over there…” 

Hillary smiled at her.  Belinda licked her lips just inches from Hillary’s mouth.  “If you were to lean over there and spit on his cock, that might make you a slut, maybe…”

I was bursting with anticipation.  I couldn’t believe how dirty Belinda had gotten and I was loving every moment. 

Hillary took her hand from her crotch and slowly stood up.  Marcella and Belinda stared at her as she placed her hands on my thighs and leaned over me.  I leaned back to give her more room as she bent down further until she was no more than six inches from my cock.  She then opened her mouth and let a long string of saliva dangle from her lips, down onto my throbbing erection.  It finally shook loose from her lip and I wrapped my hand around my spittle drenched shaft and went back to work.  Belinda and Marcella booth hooted their approval as Hillary sat back down beside Belinda.

“That felt pretty slutty.” Hillary giggled.

I was rubbing Hillary’s spit all over my cock as Belinda turned to her and said “It was pretty slutty, but not TOTALLY slutty.” Belinda giggled.

“Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed.  “So, then what would be TOTALLY slutty?” she asked.

“You don’t wanna know.” Belinda smirked.

“Okay, then what would be a little MORE slutty?” Hillary giggled back.

Belinda laughed briefly as she absently slid her fingers over her clit.  “Uh…  A little more slutty would be…” she drifted off in thought.  “Sucking on my tits.” she mused.

“Okay.” Hillary giggled back.

Belinda turned toward Hillary and arched her back.  “Go ahead.” she smiled.

Marcella and I both hooted as Hillary bent over Belinda and drew her puffy nipple into her mouth.  She was half smiling as she coated it with saliva.  She finally pulled away and we were all giggling like little kids again.  Hillary chaffed “Okay, so what would be even more slutty than that?”

Apparently, our kink had rubbed off on Hillary.  She was challenging Belinda now.  She wanted to see how far Belinda would push her.  

Belinda smiled at her and thought for a moment.  “What about letting me suck on one of your tits while Marcella sucks the other one?”

“Bring it on.” Hillary smiled.

Everyone was giggling as Marcella stepped over to the sofa and knelt in front of Hillary.  Hillary leaned back and Belinda and Marcella moved in.  As they tenderly sucked on Hillary’s nipples, the entire mood of the evening began to shift.  Hillary began to moan softly as she fingered herself.

When Belinda and Marcella finally pulled away, Belinda locked eyes with Hillary.  She spoke soft and low.  “You know what would be really fuckin’ hot?”

“What?” Hillary asked, quite seriously.

Belinda rested her hand on Hillary’s thigh and began to slide it upward.  She then looked at Marcella and was met with her dark bedroom eyes.  Marcella took her cue from Belinda and put her own hand on Hillary’s other thigh.  Belinda then turned back to Hillary and inched closer to her face.  She then seductively whispered “Letting me and Marcella fuck you.”

I sat down on the love seat and watched Belinda lay Hillary down in the center of the bed.  I could see how nervous she was about what she had just agreed to.  She had never been with a woman that way and she was visibly terrified.  Belinda then crawled up from the foot of the bed.  Her curly brown hair hung in wild disarray as she slid down onto the mattress beside Hillary, facing her.  Marcella then lay down on Hillary’s other side.

Belinda slid her fingertips up and down Hillary’s lithe body.  She started just above her pubis and drug her fingertips up her belly and between her large breasts.  

Hillary exhaled slowly as Belinda began to tease her left nipple.  Then Belinda leaned in and gently kissed her on the lips.  I watched Hillary timidly open her mouth wider and wider to accept Belinda’s gentle tongue.  

As they began to kiss more deeply, Marcella bent over Hillary’s chest and gently licked her left nipple.  Hillary moaned softly into Belinda’s mouth.  Belinda then rested her palm on Hillary’s flat stomach and began to slide it downward.  

Hillary took a deep breath as Belinda slid her fingertips just over her strip of blonde pubic hair.  Belinda kissed her deeper still as she inched her fingertips downward until they gently rested over her slit.  As Belinda applied slight pressure, Hillary let out a high pitched moan to harken the first time another woman had ever touched her down there.  

Belinda began making slow circles around Hillary’s clit as she pulled her lips away from Hillary’s and turned her eager tongue toward her right nipple.  No sooner had Belinda’s mouth parted from hers than Marcella’s eager lips swooped in and began to gently kiss her.  

Belinda increased her pressure slightly as Hillary and Marcella began to kiss deeply.  Marcella slid her hand over Hillary’s left breast and teased her nipple as Belinda began to slip her finger inside of Hillary’s wet, eager pussy.

At that, Hillary let out an explosive moan.  Belinda went back up to kiss Hillary once more and found Marcella already tending to her.  The three of them all touched tongues as Belinda pleasured Hillary’s groin with her fingers.  

As Belinda slipped away, Marcella resumed her deep kiss with Hillary.  I then watched Belinda sensuously slide her body toward the foot of the bed.  She flashed me a lustful glance as she lay flat on her tummy between Hillary’s thighs.  She then lowered her head and silently pressed her tongue against Hillary’s tight slit.

Hillary’s body began to tighten and flex as she rhythmically panted.  Belinda tongued at her pussy with expert precision.  Marcella continued to lick her breasts, only pausing for an occasional kiss.  

I stared in awe as my two beautiful women deflowered Hillary before my eyes.  A short while later, I saw Marcella raise her left leg and prop it up, effectively spreading her thighs as she lay on her side.  She then took Hillary’s left hand and drew her fingers into her mouth.  Once they were wet with Marcella’s saliva, Marci guided Hillary’s hand down between her thighs.  Hillary timidly began rubbing Marcella’s wet pussy as Marcella went back to kissing her.

Over the next half hour or so, I watched the three of them sensually make love.  They frequently changed positions.  Hillary eventually got her first taste of another woman.  The three of them all took turns kissing, biting, licking and tasting one another.  None of them spoke during all of that.  Their movements were slow and patient.  The atmosphere was drenched in eroticism.

Belinda was lying on her back in the center of the bed.  Marcella was lying on her tummy between Belinda’s thighs, lapping at her smooth slit with great tenderness.  Hillary lay beside Belinda, kissing her lips and neck.  As Hillary lowered her tongue down to Belinda’s nipple, Belinda panted “I wanna get fucked now.”

She then propped herself up on her elbows and turned toward me.  “Come here baby.” she smiled.

I was happy to have a chance to redeem myself.  I wasn’t sure if Hillary would stay involved if I joined in on their fun, but it was a risk I was happy to take.  

What I had been watching them do for the better part of an hour had left me wanting.  I stood up from the love seat as the girls cleared out a spot in the center of the bed.  My cock was still standing straight up.  

I climbed onto the bed between Belinda and Hillary and lay down on my back.  Hillary was still smiling, but kept her distance.

Belinda swung her leg over me.  She was facing my feet, straddling my tummy.  In that moment, it wasn’t about making love for her. She wanted to fuck me and she wanted to put on a hell of a show doing it. I was shivering with anticipation.  She reached down between her thighs, took hold of my cock and positioned it at the soft opening of her flower.  Then, in one smooth motion, she lowered herself down onto me.

Marcella sat to our right and Hillary was kneeling on our left.  I watched Belinda’s beautiful ass bounce up and down on my crotch as I felt our two smooth hairless parts intermingling.  

Marcella leaned over to Belinda and began kissing her deep and wet on the mouth.  To this, Belinda leaned backward into me as she ground her pussy down on my shaft.  Hillary then joined the fray and began squeezing Belinda’s bouncing breasts.  Belinda turned to Hillary and gave her a deep wet kiss as Marcella slipped her hand over Belinda’s tummy and rested her fingertips on Belinda’s exposed and swollen clit.

As Belinda bounced all over my cock and got her tits sucked and squeezed by Marci and Hillary, I felt Marcella’s hand begin to gently massage my smooth balls.  Hillary then took over rubbing Belinda’s clit, but was very careful to keep from making contact with me.  Maybe she was afraid that she would be overstepping her boundaries.  I didn’t know how Belinda or Marcella would feel about it either, although it was clear that they were both enjoying her company at the present moment.  

I began to wonder if Belinda’s exhibitionist nature would lead to more experiences like this one in our future.

Whether it was from exhaustion or just an act of generosity, Belinda finally climbed off of me.  Neither one of us had reached a climax yet, which led me to think that the night was still alive with possibilities.  

Belinda took Marcella’s place on my right side as Marcella climbed onto me.  She feverishly pulled my cock into her glistening cunt and began to ride me reverse cowgirl.  Hillary immediate resumed the position she had dutifully filled when Belinda was the one on top, and began to rub Marcella’s clit as she licked her bouncing tits.

Instead of joining her, Belinda lay down beside me and kissed me deeply before pulling just a few inches away.  She was giddy and smiling like a child on Christmas morning.  She then began to softly whisper.

“Can you believe this?” she quietly moaned.  

I was  too lost in the pleasure I was receiving from Marcella’s tight pussy to answer her.  

She kissed me again and then pushed in close to my ear. In a barely audible voice, Belinda moaned “I wanna watch you fuck Hillary.”

A smile spread across my face. Belinda giggled and nibbled my earlobe. I had already seen what an exhibitionist Belinda had become. Now I was beginning to see her voyeuristic side.

“Do you want me to see if I can get her to fuck you?” Belinda moaned quietly into my ear.

“Okay.” I smiled back before kissing her again.

I then grabbed Marcella by the hips and rolled with her onto our sides so that I was fucking her from behind in the spoon position. This left Hillary behind me. Belinda was clamoring to her knees by Marcella’s head and she eagerly waved Hillary over to her.

I grabbed Marcella’s left leg and lifted it high in the air so that I could penetrate her more deeply. Hillary scurried over to Belinda and they were soon face to face on their knees. The sound of Marcella’s bellowing filled the room as Belinda pulled Hillary in close and began kissing her. I watched their hands begin to explore each other’s beautiful bodies before each of them found the other’s crotch and began pleasuring one another.

Belinda looked Hillary in the eyes seductively and said “Thank you so much for this.” before going back in for another kiss. “This is so fucking hot.” she cooed.

Marcella began to roll her stomach toward the mattress beneath me. She had always loved it from behind, so I followed her lead and rose up to my knees behind her.

I stared down at her beautiful ass as I rubbed the tip of my cock on her glistening bald pussy. As I thrust back into her, Belinda leaned across her back toward me and threw her arms around my neck. She kissed me with animal ferocity as I pounded away at Marcella. Hillary was behind her, gently slipping her fingertips across Belinda’s swollen clit.

Amid Marcella’s loud moaning and the slapping sound of my hips repeatedly slamming into Marci’s beautiful round ass, I heard Belinda urgently groan to Hillary. “Rub my fuckin’ asshole!”

Despite having fucked Marcella in the ass the night before, I hadn’t gotten to do that with Belinda in over three years. When she told Hillary to rub her asshole, I immediately began to wonder if she had decided she was ready for something a bit bigger back there. I was even further excited when I saw Hillary wet a finger in her mouth and then reach behind Belinda. Even though Hillary and I had still not had contact, things were rapidly heating up.

Hillary massaged Belinda’s rectum as Belin and I made out. My pelvis continued to smack against Marcella’s beautiful ass as I barreled into her from behind. Belinda’s inner freak began to bubble to the surface again. She unexpectedly turned to Hillary and commanded “Put your tongue in my fuckin’ ass!”

I wasn’t sure Hillary would be down for that. After all, only an hour earlier, she had never even gone down on a girl, let alone eaten one’s ass out.

Belinda didn’t even wait for a response, opting instead to resume passionately kissing me. I kept my eyes wide open though. I had to see Hillary’s reaction.

Hillary simply inched back a bit and bent at the waist behind Belinda. I pounded Marcella with Belinda’s tongue down my throat and watched in awe as Hillary pushed Belinda’s ass cheeks apart and buried her tongue in Belinda sweet bum.

“Oh, fuck yeah!” Belinda growled. “Yeah, eat my fuckin’ asshole baby! Eat that dirty little asshole!”

I had always thought of Hillary as being a bit of a slut, but what she was doing now was well beyond my wildest imaginings. Her nervousness had slipped away along with her inhibitions. She lapped at Belinda’s asshole with reckless abandon. I had already been thinking about fucking Hillary, but that image sent me over the edge.

It turned out that I was in luck.

After another minute or so, Belinda pushed me back, away from Marcella. I sat on my haunches at the foot of the bed as Marci rolled onto her side.

Belinda rose back up to her knees in front of Hillary and began rubbing her pussy as she feverishly spoke. “You like eating my fuckin’ asshole? Huh, you little slut? You like eating my asshole?”

Hillary just moaned aloud.

“You little fuckin’ slut! You want some cock now?”

Hillary couldn’t answer other than to moan again.

“Is that what you want you little fucking slut? You want to fuck my boyfriend’s big fucking cock?”

“OOH FUCK YES!” Hillary finally bellowed.

Marcella began fingering herself as she watched the exchange. Belinda pressed on. “Yeah? You wanna fuck my boyfriend you little slut?”

“Yes!” Hillary moaned as Belinda pinched her nipple hard.

“Tell me! Tell me you’re a little fucking slut and you wanna fuck my boyfriend right in front of me!” Belinda demanded.

OH FUCK! I’m a little fucking slut! Oh, I’m a dirty slut and I want your boyfriend’s cock in my tight little pussy!” Hillary released.

“Yeah?” Be pressed further. “Tell me how you want that fuckin’ cock! Tell everybody how you like to get fucked!”

“From behind!” Hillary panted.

Hillary got down on her hands and knees in the center of the bed, putting her beautiful athletic ass on display for everyone to admire. Belinda and Marcella each got on either side of her. Marcella reached below her and began rubbing her waiting cunt as Belinda hung a glob of spit over her exposed rectum.

The spit landed squarely on Hillary’s asshole and dribbled down to her smooth pussy lips. As I scooted forward, Belinda shoved her tongue into my mouth before withdrawing and urging me “Fuck that little slut baby! I wanna see you fuck that little pussy good!”

Recalling how Hillary had openly admitted enjoying anal sex earlier in the evening, I began to rub the tip of my cock through Belinda’s spittle on Hillary’s asshole.

“Yeah, rub that big cock on her asshole!” Belinda hissed.

Hillary moaned again as I slid the tip downward to her slit and forcefully rammed my cock up her tight little pussy.

Hillary squealed with delight as I began rocking into her. Marcella fell back onto the bed and spread her legs for me. As she began to make a show of rubbing her smooth little box, Belinda bent down and lay her head on Hillary’s right ass cheek.

‘If this is the kind of shit that Belinda and Marcella are going to be into…’ I thought. ‘…Wow.’

I was excited at the prospect of Belinda wanting to perform in front of on-lookers. Now I was beginning to understand that she didn’t only want to be watched. She wanted to watch too. I began navigating all of the possibilities that this could lead to in my mind.

Would she want to watch me fuck other girls?

Would she want to watch Marcella fuck other girls or guys?

Would she want to fuck other guys while we watched her?

Each though filled my imagination. I wasn’t too keen on the idea of sharing either Belinda or Marcella back then, but I had to admit that the thought did turn me on in some strange way. I was then suddenly jerked back into reality by Belinda’s urgent voice.

“Fuck that pussy baby! Fuck that tight little pussy!” she growled as Hillary’s fevered moaning filled the room.

“Does that feel good baby?” Belinda cooed. “Does that pussy feel good?”

“Oh, if feels so fucking good!” I panted.

“Let me taste that fucking pussy!” Belinda commanded before opening her mouth wide.

I pulled my gleaming cock out of Hillary’s gushing hole and rammed it deep into Belinda’s mouth. She sucked me in for five or six strokes before spitting me out to go back to Hillary’s warm little fuck nest. I then registered from the corner of my eye that Marcella was turning over.

She got on her knees beside Hillary and stuck her ass up in the air. I then saw her glistening finger reach around from her side. She immediately found her puckered little rectum and slipped her finger deep into her asshole.

This was something I would see Marcella do a lot over the years and it turns me on even more each time.

I grabbed Marcella’s ass and pulled her closer to me. She scooted down to be side by side with Hillary as she continued to work her middle finger in and out of her asshole. Belinda then noticed the pattern and positioned herself on all fours on Hillary’s right side. I finally figured out that they had made a little ‘line-up’ for me.

I had seen this in porn movies before and had always wanted to do it…

I slid my cock out of Hillary and stepped over to Marcella and quickly dipped my cock into her waiting pussy. After a moment, I stepped behind Hillary again and pushed back into her. I then stepped behind Belinda and slipped into her warm hole.

If this was a glimpse into the future, I couldn’t wait!

I stayed inside of Belinda for a while, enjoying her rough panting. Far to my left, I stared at Marcella’s finger, still working deep into her anus. I forcefully muttered “Yeah, finger fuck that tight little asshole for me.”

What I hadn’t expected was for Hillary to think that I was speaking to her! Her hand suddenly disappeared from between her legs and reappeared over her right ass cheek. Her glistening finger tip began to massage her puckered little hole before gently slipping inside.

This was what you’d refer to as a ‘happy accident.’

Knowing that Hillary liked anal and then seeing her sliding her finger in and out of her butt was enough for me to make another bold move. I slid my middle finger into my mouth and covered it with spit. As I continued to pound Belinda, I reached over to Hillary’s ass and slid my hand beneath hers. Her hand then disappeared beneath her body again and re-emerged down between her thighs. She resumed massaging her clit as I forced my wet finger up her ass.

Thank god I had gotten that first orgasm out of the way, because this went on for a while. All three of them were moaning loud and saying all kinds of dirty shit to one another. I suddenly began to sense another orgasm coming. I caught it early enough to slip out of Belinda’s warm cunt and take a short break. I then stepped over to Marcella who was still jamming her middle finger in and out of her own asshole.

Marcella had the most amazing ass…

Once I felt I had recovered enough, I slipped my cock effortlessly into Marcella’s pussy. I fucked her without mercy, yet she continued to ram her finger in and out of her ass. Belinda then crawled forward and got in front of Hillary.

Hillary continued fingering herself, bent over the bed as Belinda shoved her ass in Hillary’s face. Belinda made no demands. She no longer needed to. Hillary was hers now and she did exactly what Belin wanted her to do.

I watched, amazed as Hillary shoved her open mouth into Belinda’s ass.

Belinda moaned out as Hillary’s thrashing tongue found her sphincter again. “Oh fuck yeah baby! OH FUCK! Eat my fuckin ass baby!” Belinda panted.

As I watched Belinda get her asshole cleaned, Marcella began to slam backward into me. She moaned louder and louder as she dug her finger deeper into her own asshole. The muscles lining her vaginal wall tightened around my cock as she screamed her way through a reality bending orgasm. As she began to shudder and tense up, I slowed my rhythm to long deep strokes until she was completely spent.

‘One down…’ I thought.

I slid out of Marcella and she fell onto her side on the bed, drunk with pleasure. Then the moment I had been waiting three years for finally arrived.

I turned my attention to the two writhing bodies to my right. Belinda was on all fours in the center of the bed, fingering herself as Hillary tongue fucked her asshole. Belinda looked back at me with her face twisted in overwhelming sensation. “Johnny!” she moaned. “I want you… I want that cock in my ass!”

Belinda was ready to put on her final show of the night.

Hillary cleared out of the way and looked up at me. Her eyes were on fire with anticipation. Belinda pulled her forward to lay beside her. Marcella lay on her other side. Belinda then fell over on her right side and pulled her knees up by her chest, exposing her wet little pink anus to everyone. I climbed up and lay on my side behind Belinda. Marcella kissed her softly on the lips. “How long has it been?” she smiled.

“Maybe a year?” Belinda admitted with a slight twinge of worry in her voice at the pleasure and pain to come.

“Well, this is your fantasy baby…” Marcella whispered softly. “How do you want this to go?”

Even in that strange circumstance, Marcella was so sweet. Belinda thought for a moment.

“We never did this back then…” she thought. “Let’s do it like it’s really happening for the first time.”

“Okay.” Marcella smiled. With a final soft kiss, Marcella slid back and slipped into character.

“Are you sure about this Belinda?” Marcella feigned shock and concern.

“Yeah.” Belinda mumbled as she found her own character again. “Yes. I want that big cock in my ass!”

“You’re such a fucking slut.” Marcella giggled. “Hillary, can you believe she’s gonna let Johnny put his dick in her ass?.. Have you ever let a guy do that?”

Hillary stretched out on her side behind me and played along. “Fuck, yeah!” she giggled. “I love getting fucked in the ass!” she beamed with over the top dramatics.

“See?” Belinda giggled. “Hillary likes it!”

“Don’t listen to her.” Marci advised as she tossed Hillary a sexy wink. “Everybody knows Hillary is a total slut.”

Hillary giggled back. “Hey! I’m not the one who likes watching her boyfriend fuck all of her friends! If anyone is a slut here’ it’s Belinda!”

Marcella laughed quietly before turning more seriously to Belinda. “Is that right? Are you a fucking slut?” she asked, grabbing Belinda by the jaw. “Are you a little fucking slut that likes watching your boyfriend fuck all your friends? I bet you get off on it! I bet you like watching him fuck all your friends, don’t you?”

“Yes!” Belinda moaned. “Oh, I fucking love it!”

“Is that why you make me watch you suck his cock all the time?– Huh? Cause you’re a little slut?” Marcella goaded.

“Fuck yeah, I’m a little fucking slut!” Belinda moaned.

“Yeah? You want that cock now?” Marcella toyed with her.

“Yeah! Yeah, I want that fucking cock!”

“Where do you want it?” Marcella pressed.

“Oh, fuck. I want it in my tight little asshole.” Belinda purred. “Shove that big fucking cock up my ass!” Belinda moaned.

I pressed my cock against her rectum and held her hips firmly. Hillary and Marcella both stared at the tip of my shaft as I forced it slowly into Belinda’s tight anus.

“OOOHH FUCK!” Belinda bellowed.

“How does it feel?” Marci grinned.

“Oh my god, it feels so fucking good!” Belinda growled.

“Yeah? You like having a big hard cock in your ass you fucking slut?”

“I fucking love it! I love having Johnny’s big cock in my ass!” Belinda howled.

Marci eventually fell silent and went to kissing Belinda and fondling her perky little tits.

Belinda’s asshole felt amazing. She hadn’t been fucked in the ass for a good while, so it was practically like the first time. As I slowly slid in and out of her beautiful little ass, Hillary reached down between us and began to sensuously massage my balls. The entire experience was incredibly erotic.

Belinda wasn’t quite out of kink yet. Up to that point, despite everything we’d done, Hillary still hadn’t had my cock in her mouth.

“Mmm, fuck!” Belinda moaned as she turned to look over her shoulder at Hillary. “Pull that fucking cock out of my ass.” she moaned.

I leaned back and Hillary took the base of my cock and slid the length of my shaft out of Belinda’s gaping hole.

“Mmm.. Now put that fucking cock in your mouth!” Belinda growled.

Hillary hesitated for a moment. She looked at Belinda and was met with a lustful stare. She then looked at Marcella. Marcella smiled at her and licked her lips. It was so fucking sexy I about came right then.

Hillary turned back toward my cock and opened her mouth wide. Impressively, she pulled my entire cock deep into her mouth and sucked it for a few seconds before gagging and spitting it out. She then guided the tip back into Belinda’s gaping asshole.

As I began to fuck her ass again, Belinda pulled Hillary’s face into her own and gave her a sloppy wet kiss. As they parted, Belinda grinned at Hillary. “Now, THAT was TOTALLY slutty.” she giggled.

Hillary went back to massaging my balls as I worked my cock deeper into Belinda’s ass. Belinda raised her left leg high into the air to allow me to push even deeper into her bowels. About that time, Marcella had taken to Belinda’s cunt with her right hand and was practically fucking her with three fingers.

Belinda’s moaning began to increase in volume. Marcella and I saw the signs. Belinda would be climaxing soon.

I began to quicken my thrusts into Belinda’s asshole. Within moments, Belinda released an ear drum shattering scream.

I felt warm liquid spray out onto my balls in pulsing gushes. She screamed wild profanities as Marcella furiously rubbed her clit and pushed on her stomach. My entire cock was up her ass. I continued to feel the warm fluid gush out onto my balls and down my thighs.

That was the day we learned that Belinda is a squirter.

I finally slid my cock out of her tortured asshole. Belinda giggled as she curled up into the fetal position. I looked down at the comforter that was now damp with her fluids.

“Holy shit!” I exclaimed as Marcella smiled up to me.

“We got a squirter!” she laughed.

Once the laughter died down, Marcella kissed Belinda softly on the lips. “So, did we live up to the fantasy?”

Belinda responded by grabbing Marcella and squeezing her close. They kissed passionately once more. Then Belinda finally sat up. She looked at Hillary. “You still haven’t cum yet.”

“That’s okay.” Hillary assured her with a smile.

Belinda looked at me as she rebutted. “You should just fuck Johnny until you cum.” she smiled.

“Ha-ha!” Hillary laughed. “Seriously, Belinda, it’s fine. You don’t have to get your boyfriend to throw me a pity fuck.”

“Why don’t you let him fuck you in the ass?” Marcella chimed in. (I love you Marci.)

Hillary looked at Marcella and then back to Belinda. “Seriously?” she asked, genuinely surprised.

Belinda smiled. “In the fantasy, I get Johnny to cum on all three of us at the end, so I still want him to cum again anyway. Is it okay if he cum’s on you?” Belinda asked very casually.

“I guess so.” Hillary giggled.

“I guess he could just jack off on us or whatever, but…” she paused, leaning closer to Hillary “…I think it would be way hotter to watch you take it up the ass.”

Hillary shook her head in amazement. She looked at the floor for a moment. Then back up to my cock which was still rigid. Then back up to Belinda.

“…Alright. Let’s do this!” she laughed.

Marci took over from there. “If this is the big finale, we’re gonna do it right!” she exclaimed as she pulled Hillary into the center of the bed.

Hillary got down on all fours with her beautiful ass up in the air. Marcella then sat down at the head of the bed and opened her legs wide enough for Belinda to sit down in front of her. Belinda leaned back into Marcella as Marcella held her in a loving embrace. “Scoot up some Hillary.” Marcella politely ordered. Hillary obeyed. “Belin, spread your legs.”

“And, what is this all about?” Belinda asked as she kissed Marcella over the shoulder.

It was so beautiful. Aside from the fact that they were both naked, they looked like a regular couple sitting down in front of the couch to watch a movie. They held each other and kissed with such tenderness and love. My heart grew in that short little moment.

Marcella smiled into Belinda’s eyes and then looked up at Hillary. “Since this is the big finish to your fantasy, and since we turned Hillary into a raging dyke tonight, (we all laughed) I thought that since you’re gonna let your boyfriend fuck her in the ass, it was only fair that she go down on you.”

There was another moment of lighthearted laughter as I climbed up onto the bed behind Hillary.

“So, you love getting fucked in the ass?” Marcella smiled at her. Despite all of the taboo things we were discussing, the conversation was remarkably casual.

“Uh-huh.” Hillary answered.

“How long has it been since the last time?” Belinda asked her.

“Like a week?” Hillary pondered.

“Wait..” Marcella interjected with a coy grin. “Do you have a boyfriend Hillary?”

Hillary blushed. “No.”

“OH MY GOD, you ARE a total slut!” Marcella laughed. “Who was it?”

I bent down behind Hillary and pushed her ass cheeks apart.

“This guy I work with.” Hillary answered.

I spit a wet glob of saliva onto her little pink anus.

“Where were you when it happened?” Marcella begged.

I began spreading it around with the tip of my tongue.

“Oh, god… In the bathroom at work.” Hillary admitted

I knelt behind her and grabbed the base of my cock.

“OH MY GOD! You let some random guy fuck you in the ass in the bathroom while you were at work? You are SUCH a slut!” Marcella giggled.

Knowing that Hillary was such a promiscuous little thing kind of made me want to fuck her even more for some strange reason. She went on to defend herself. “He wasn’t some ‘random guy.’ We’ve worked together for like three years.” she giggled.

I began rubbing the tip of my cock on her spittle drenched anus. Marcella reached around Belinda’s relaxed waist and began massaging her breasts and teasing her nipples. Belinda reached up and pulled Hillary’s head down into her crotch.

I thrust my cock deep into Hillary’s asshole. She wasn’t as tight as Belinda or Marcella had been, but she still felt amazing. Hillary dug her tongue into Belinda’s wet mound as Marcella played with Belinda’s beautiful tits. I stared ahead at Belinda and Marcella. I listened to them both hooting raunchy words of encouragement to our new little fuck doll.

I realized then that Hillary was nothing more than a play thing. Belin and Marcy weren’t threatened by her in the least. They were happy to have their fun with her and let me have mine too. We all knew that at the end of the day, it was the three of us that were together. Once I understood that, I understood how things would work in the years to come. I could happily watch Belinda get fucked by some other guy, or Marcella sucking one of my friend’s cocks. They could watch me fuck an army of beautiful women. As long as we were honest with each other and we trusted each other, nothing was ever off limits.

I’ve always hated the term ‘swinger.’ just because it sounds so cheap and selfish. What we had was more than that. We deeply thrived on watching each other be happy. It was like reaching enlightenment… but there was sex.

Hillary had been taking it like a champ. She had made use of her nimble fingers and was bringing herself to orgasm. Belinda couldn’t cum again despite Hillary’s best efforts, but she enjoyed herself anyway. Hillary finally reached orgasm just moments before I announced that my own was on it’s way.

Belinda crawled over to Hillary’s right flank and Marcella took the left. Belinda told me to fuck Hillary’s dirty little asshole until I came.

I grabbed Hillary’s hips and laid into her with everything I had and a moment later, I jerked my cock out of her gaping asshole and began violently stroking it, desperately chasing down my own moment of sweet release.

Belinda and Marcella both lay their heads on Hillary’s round ass cheeks and opened their mouths wide as I sprayed a thick swath of cum all over Hillary’s ass and my two girlfriends’ beautiful faces.

Epilogue:

Hillary ended up sleeping over. She slept in the bed with the three of us and left after breakfast the next day. She kissed us each goodbye as she left. Marcella still had a few days until she had to get back to Austin, but my flight home was later that afternoon. Belinda would be flying back the day after.

Before we all parted ways, we spoke about the future. We were all alive with excitement. I came to terms with how I would end things with Amanda. Belinda had to move out of Bruce’s place. Marcella had to finish getting divorced.

What I learned in the next few months was that divorces take forever… Belinda and I got home and followed through with the things we had to do.

I was able to end things with Amanda somewhat amicably. Belinda had a much more difficult time dealing with Bruce. She then moved in with me into my small garage apartment until we could find something more practical.

Then we waited…

It took eight months for Marcella to finally get her divorce. Fortunately, Belinda and I were able to find ways to keep ourselves ‘entertained’ while we waited.

It was then that I started keeping a journal.

Life had become too interesting to risk forgetting.

NEXT: “JOURNAL-001: WAITING FOR MARCELLA”

---

Britney tries to bribe Ms. Kim with a naughty treat!

The Futa Fairy – Futa’s Hot Boss Wish
Chapter Three: Ms. Kim’s Futa Reward
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

My eighteen-year-old daughter popped up before me, her long, silky-black hair swaying about her shoulders, and planted a kiss on my lips. Now it wasn’t a normal mother/daughter kiss. Not with her tongue plunging into my mouth, her body pressed so tight against mine, her lips tasting of my spicy pussy.

After yesterday, when my daughter walked into a staff meeting at my cosmetic business, Mizzytique, and found an orgy in the conference room, we’d become lovers. We both embraced the delight of incest. It was so hot to fuck my daughter with my new futa-dick and flood her underage cunt with blast after blast of her mother’s hot jizz.

Last night, Yunjin and I had shared my bed. We had made love for hours, exploring each other’s petite bodies. Though I was pushing forty, I had a delicate build like her. Our Korean heritage gave us small breasts and thick, black bushes. We munched on each other’s cunts and sucked on each other’s nipples. We reveled in lesbian, incestuous passion.

The only thing that would have made last night better was if I had a futa-cock. But, sadly, my gift from B, the futa-fairy, only sprouted at dawn. My daughter new all about it. Her teacher at Washington College, Ms. Marcie, was also a futa. Plus there was a futa-cop, a futa-doctor, and a pair of futa-cheerleaders. Some futas had their cocks from sunup to sundown, like me, and others from sundown to sunup.

Weird, right?

Yunjin broke the kiss, licking her lips. “Ooh, I wish I could skip college and come to work with you, Mother.”

I cupped her delicate chin, staring into her slanted eyes. “No, you need to get your education. Besides, you can come in and help when you get off work.”

She beamed at me and gave me another hot kiss. Trembles raced down to my clit, my pussy clenching in my panties. Then she broke away and headed for the door to walk to her school. I shivered, grabbing my purse, and following her into the dark.

Cold wreathed the dark morning. In October, the sun didn’t rise for another twenty minutes. Normally, I didn’t go to work this early, office hours starting at nine. But now I wanted to maximize late fall’s dwindling sunlight, which determined how long I had my futa-dick. So my employees had all agreed to start work at sunrise. After my motivational meeting yesterday, the same one my daughter crashed, my employees were eager to get their reward for doing a great job:

My futa-dick fucking their bodies into orgasmic delight.

Already, a marked improvement had struck my company. While bankruptcy still loomed, if yesterday’s sales figures continued, we’d be back in the black in a month. The futa-fairy’s gift had saved my company.

And given me such pleasure.

The drive to my office didn’t take long. For cost reasons, I rented a warehouse nearby. It lay next to the runways of Joint Base Lewis-McChord, and the roar of jet engines rattled the thin walls often. Still, I’d converted its interior into a fashionable office. From the outside, it didn’t look like much, just aluminum siding painted yellow-beige. A small sign proclaiming my company name hung over the door.

Florina already waited there, leaning against the doors, her breath fogging the air, lit by the artificial light shining on her. She glanced at the eastern horizon, glowing with impending dawn, Mount Rainier, a dark silhouette, rising high into the air.

“Someone’s eager for her reward,” I said, my pussy clenching. I smoothed my skirt as I walked up to her, keys in hand.”

“Very eager, Ms. Kim,” she said, her voice throaty.

I only had female employees, and they were all gorgeous in their own, unique ways. Florina’s Latina passion shone through her smoldering eyes and tented the front of her silk blouse. Two hard points thrust right at me as she shifted her hips, her wavy-brown hair falling about her lush face. My pussy clenched in my panties as I shoved the key into the lock.

“Well, we can get started on your reward before the sun comes up,” I purred, licking my lips as I opened the door, holding it open for her.

“Oh, I’d like that,” she said, hips swaying.

I followed that delicious rump’s sway to her cubicle, licking my lips. Before becoming a futa yesterday, I was a lesbian. It took me a few years of a horrible marriage to realize that fact, but it did give me Yunjin.

Florina reached her cubicle, taking off her jacket. She clearly wore no bra beneath. I licked my lips, pressing against her and kissing her on the mouth. My nipples poked at my own silk blouse, rubbing against her nubs as our tongues danced together, swirling, caressing each other.

My nipples ached, throbbed. The silk was nice, but feeling her hard nub directly would feel better. My hands slid up her body as we moaned and sighed into our hot kiss. My fingers worked on the buttons of her blouse.

Her fingers worked on mine.

“Mmm,” I purred, breaking our kiss for a moment. “Two horny minds thinking alike.”

“Yes,” she groaned. “You’ve turned me on to women in such a huge way.”

“Just doing my part to lead the office into productive directions.”

Florina laughed and kissed me back, nibbling on my lower lip. I shuddered, our blouses falling open at almost the same moment. Our bodies pressed tight, our nipples kissing like our mouths. Trembles raced down my brown nub, shooting for my hungry pussy.

She growled, her hands squeezing my ass through my gray skirt. She pulled me so tight, our bodies writhing, humping together. My nipples throbbed against hers, loving the contact of our bodies, the feel of her round tits pressing on my smaller breasts.

Voices echoed through the office. Other women eager to start their day. I shuddered, feeling eyes watching us. I kissed Florina harder, wiggling my hips, so glad my women were all here, all eager to work hard and have fun.

“I see you’re administering Florina’s reward,” June, my busty head of human resources, purred. “Good. When you finish, you have Casey to take care of.”

Florina giggled, breaking our kiss. “A futa-boss’s work is never done.”

I grinned at her. “I’m not the futa-boss, yet.”

“You are always the futa-boss, Ms. Kim, whether your clit-dick has sprouted or not. You are just so sexy.”

I grinned at her. “I am so licking your pussy.”

“Who’s that a reward for? Me or you?”

I laughed, “Both!”

I fell to my knees before her, pushing up her short skirt. She had toned, golden-brown legs. I glanced at the picture on her desk, her and her daughter, both in bikinis, smiling on the beach, arms around each other’s waists. Every mother deserved to have an incestuous time with her daughter.

A wicked thrill went through me as I shoved up her skirt. The maroon fabric rose up her sleek thighs. I stared at the promising shadow between her sleek legs, waiting for her treasure to be unveiled, wondering what sort of panties she wore today.

Answer: none.

“I see you just wanted to be prepared,” I purred, running my finger through her shaved pussy, her spicy musk filling my nose. Arousal plumped her vulva, her labia dark and throbbing, peeking through her slit. I parted them, unveiling pink delights.

“Didn’t see the point of any barriers depriving the boss from what she craves, Ms. Kim,” Florina purred.

“You are a treasure,” I groaned and pressed my face into her pussy.

She gasped as I licked through her folds. Her spice coated my tongue. I moaned into her snatch, licking as fast as I could. She tasted so good. It was heavenly. After the last five years working myself ragged for my company, forsaking any sort of intimate relationships, it was wonderful to enjoy myself again.

And eating pussy was a great way to have fun.

My fingers gripped her thighs as I licked and tongued her snatch, making her moan and gasp. She shuddered, grinding her fat pussy lips on my mouth. My nose brushed her clit, making her tremble and gasp, her moans echoing through the room.

“Ms. Kim, yes, eat my pussy!”

“Go, boss, go,” purred Miley, one of my sales representatives.

I could feel all the eyes watching us as I tongued Florina’s pussy, all eager to see the reward getting handed out. It spurred my tongue to lick faster and faster. I stared up at the Latina beauty as I feasted on her cunt, her hands squeezing her round breasts, her face twisting in pleasure.

She shuddered, her clit rubbing on my lips. I latched onto the fat nub, sucking on hit so hard. My dick tingled, eager to become a futa-dick. It wouldn’t be long now.

“Oh, Ms. Kim, yes!” moaned my employee. “You just spoil us.”

“She’s such a generous boss,” agreed June.

“Ooh, June, those tits are lovely,” moaned Florina. “Just squeeze those big titties.”

“Mmm, what cute nipples,” Miley purred.

June gasped while wet, suckling sounds echoed.

My pussy clenched harder. I sucked and nibbled on Florian’s clit, growing so hot knowing my employees were fooling around behind me. I sucked so hard, my tongue swirling around the nub, making her gasp and moan.

And then Florina shuddered. Hot, spicy cream flooded my mouth. Her body quivered as her orgasm burst through her. She cried out in ecstasy as she savored the first part of her reward. I did, too, licking up her delight.

“A minute until sunrise, Ms. Kim,” June moaned, Miley still suckling on her nipples.

“Yes!” Florina groaned, her body quivering. “I want that so badly. I need my futa-reward!”

“Yes,” I panted, ripping my mouth from her pussy.

I spun Florina around as I hiked up my skirt. Like her, I forwent any panties. I pressed my thick, black bush against her shaved pussy, my hot clit brushing her pussy’s folds. I moved into position, shuddering, eager for the moment to hit me.

I really, really hoped my daughter was right.

“It’s coming in ten. Nine. Eight. Seven,” June counted down.

“Yes!” groaned Florina.

“Six. Five. Four.”

The world tingled in anticipation of my futa-dick.

“Three. Two. One.”

I felt the sunrise through the walls of my building. That first moment of golden light peeking over the cascade mountains and falling upon me. Energy rippled through the universe and struck my body. Electricity coursed through my body, a lightning rod guiding it to my clit. I gasped as my nub tingled.
And then expanded.

“Ms. Kim!” groaned Florina as my cock grew into her pussy.

I shivered as my swelling clit-dick expanded into the silky paradise of the sexy Latina’s hot cunt. She arched her back as I filled more and more of her snatch. My expanding cock reached deeper and deeper into her, brushing all her hot folds.

My eyes rolled back into my head. I groaned, savoring this amazing moment. Rapture poured through me as I swelled to my full girth. Her pussy clenched about my cock. She trembled, stirring hot silk around my throbbing futa-cock.

“Fuck me, Ms. Kim!” she howled. “Give me my reward!”

“Absolutely!” I growled, my hips pulling back. My cock slid through Latina paradise.

Her hot, silky depths caressed my futa-cock as I pumped it in and out of her silky depths. I groaned, my eyes rolling back into my head. My hips thrust so hard, reaming her pussy with my girl-dick. I pumped away, my small tits jiggling, my crotch smacking hers.

The woman behind me all groaned their lusty desire for my futa-dick. They saw what their reward would be if they worked hard. They heard it gasping from Florina’s mouth as I reamed over and over into her pussy.

“Yes, yes, yes, fuck my pussy, Ms. Kim!” she howled, her cunt clenching down so hard on my fuck. “Mierda, this is amazing. Just ream me!”

“So hard,” I groaned, my dick pumping away. “You’re my office-slut, aren’t you!”

“We all are, Ji-Woo,” my secretary, Natti, moaned. Only she called me by my first name.

“Yes,” June groaned. “Oh, Miley, finger my pussy, you wonderful girl.”

I threw a look over my shoulder, grinning at the sight of my employees, in various state of undress, groping each other, kissing, sucking on nipples. Some were even on their knees eating cunt. I loved how we started the day.

I turned back to Florina, pumping away at her hot pussy. My eyes rolled back into my head as I plowed her. My crotch smacked over and over into her ass. Florina groaned, wiggling back into my thrusts, loving my dick penetrating her snatch.

“That’s so hot, Ms. Kim,” Casey moaned. She appeared beside us, fully naked, her slim, tall body trembling, her round breasts jiggling. “I can’t wait for my reward, Ms. Kim!”

I grabbed her, pulling her to me, and kissed her hard while I fucked Florina. I had to crane my head to kiss the taller woman—every woman here was taller than me. My tongue plunged into her mouth while she trembled. I cupped her ass, massaging it, my dick pumping harder and harder into Florina’s hot cunt.

My fingers drifted into her butt-crack. She groaned and squirmed as I caressed her asshole. Her hand cupped my breast, squeezing my small tit, thumb swiping across my nub. She kissed me harder, groaning as my finger penetrated her asshole.

Hot, velvety bowels engulfed my finger. My dick throbbed in Florina’s cunt.

And then I came.

I groaned, the orgasm bursting suddenly through my body. I moaned into my kiss with Casey. Her fingers pinched my nipple as I jabbed my finger deep into her bowels. My hips thrust forward, burying my cock into Florina’s pussy, cum pumping over and over from my dick.

“Ms. Kim,” Florina squealed in delight. “Oh, yes, my reward!”

I broke the kiss with Casey, to gasp, “Your thick, creamy futa-reward!”

Florina’s pussy convulsed about my dick. Her spasming flesh milked my cock. I groaned, a dizzy wave of delight rippling through me. My cock spurted and pulsed into her cunt, flooding her with every drop of passion I could.

Casey shuddered beside me, her hot pussy finding my thigh. She rubbed her sandy-blonde bush on my leg, smearing juices on my skin. Her asshole clenched on my finger, her face shining with such envy.

“I want my futa-reward, Ms. Kim!” she moaned.

“Of course you do,” I groaned, savoring the pure ecstasy of Florina’s cunt massaging my dick. My orgasm peaked, but the Latina slut still gasped and moaned, shuddering on my dick. “And where do you want it?”

I dug my finger deeper into her bowels.

“Could I…?” She licked her lips. “Could I have it up my asshole?”

“Yes!” I hissed, ripping my cock out of Florina’s pussy. “Good thing that I just lubed my dick in Florina’s cunt.”

“Good thing,” Casey agreed.

“Oh, yes, it was all my pleasure to ready you, Ms. Kim,” purred the Latina, my cum dribbling out of her shaved cunt.

I swiped up my finger and popped my jizz into my mouth. Then I kissed Casey again, forcing her back. My tongue shoved the spunk into her mouth, letting her taste the salty cream mixed with Florina’s spicy pussy. Casey moaned, shuddering at the naughty flavor as her ass sat down on the desk. My cock rubbed at her pussy.

But that wasn’t the hole she wanted.

My hands guided my dick lower as she leaned back on Florina’s desk, knocking askew the computer monitor before resting her back against the cubicle wall. My juicy dick dipped between her butt-cheeks and found her puckered asshole again.

“Is this where you want your futa-reward, slut?” I asked, seizing a bright-red nipple and pulling hard.

“Yes, Ms. Kim!” squealed Casey. “I want your girl-dick to ream my asshole! I want it so badly! I spent all last night fingering my butt just thinking about it. I couldn’t sleep. I was so eager for this!”

“Naughty slut!” Miley laughed from the crowd.

“Fuck her ass, Ms. Kim!”

“Ream her!”

“Give the little puta what she want,” grinned Florina, fingering her cunt as she watched. She brought cum-coated fingers to her mouth, sucking on her tasty reward.

I threw a look over my shoulder, my employees writhing. “Once I’m done fucking this slut, everyone has to get to work! Understand!”

“Yes, Ms. Kim!” they all moaned.

“Make it last!” Vivian from research shouted.

“Yes, make it last!” grinned Casey, wiggling her hips, rubbing her puckered asshole around my cock. “I want to cum and cum and cum on this dick.”

I grinned at her and thrust. Not hard. I wanted her to savor every heartbeat of my cock sliding into her tight asshole. She’d earned this.

Her sphincter stretched and stretched and stretched, fighting my futa-dick. But lubed with Florina’s pussy juices, her asshole couldn’t hold out against my passion. The tip popped into her bowels. Her velvety flesh clenched around it.

“This is what you want,” I purred, my hand stroking her silky pubic hair, feeling her pussy lips quivering as I sank deeper and deeper into her bowels.

“Yes, Ms. Kim!” Casey moaned, sandy-blonde hair swaying about her shoulders, her aquiline nose twitching.

I jammed two fingers into her hot snatch as I slid deeper and deeper into her bowels. Her pussy clenched on my dick while her bowels tightened on my asshole. That velvety grip clutched at my girl-cock. Pleasure rippled up my dick as I diddled her pussy and rubbed her clit.

She twitched and moaned, her thighs clenching so tight about my waist. She pulled me deeper until my busy pressed at her asscheeks. She let out a throaty moan of celebration, my dick lodged to the hilt in her bowels.

“Ms. Kim,” she groaned. “Oh, god, this is good.”

“Good,” I purred, my thumb rubbing slow circles on her clit, my fingers pumping in and out of her pussy. “I want you to explode. Savor your reward, slut!”

“Yes, Ms. Kim!”

I drew back my cock, dragging it through the tight friction of her bowels. Her asshole’s velvety delight clenched about my dick. Her hole sucked at me, trying to drag me back into those depths. She squirmed and groaned, her eyes rolling back into her head.

Then, when only the tip of my cock remained in her bowels, I rammed back into her. A hard thrust that impaled her fully on my dick. She gasped, bucking, both her holes clenching on my shaft and my fingers. Her pussy grew so hot.

I rubbed her clit faster.

I drew back, so slow, teasing the both of us. She whimpered, squirming, her voice so throaty as I pulled back farther and farther. Her bowels clenched so wonderfully hard about my futa-dick. I shuddered, loving every moment of the slow withdrawal.

And then the fast, hot plunge.

“Ms. Kim!” she squealed, my thumb dancing on her clit, my fingers pumping in and out of her dripping cunt. “Your cock! Oh, my god!”

“Just enjoy your reward for all your hard work,” I groaned.

“I think there’s something else hard,” a woman giggled from the watchers.

“Yes!” Casey squealed, her bowels clenching on my dick. “Oh, Ms. Kim!”

My hips pumped so hard, my speed picking up. No longer could I endure the slow withdrawal. I yearned for the hot plunge too much. Our flesh slapped together as I reamed into her bowels. I felt my cock through the wall of her pussy as my fingers ravished her cunt.

The desk creaked and rocked as I pounded her. The cubicle wall groaned, flexing as she leaned back against it. It wobbled more, threatening to fall over. I didn’t care if the entire office collapsed. Not with my dick buried into the heaven of her velvety bowels.

Juices flooded down my thighs as I enjoyed every moment of pumping away at her hot bowels. The heat burning in her ass radiated down my futa-dick and into my pussy. My ovaries approached a boil, my cum frothing to explode out of me.

“You ready for your reward?” I hissed, my thumb rubbing hard into her clit, mashing the nub into her pussy folds. “Huh, slut?”

“So ready, Ms. Kim!” Her body shuddered, her eyes rolling back into her head. “Oh, my god, this is amazing!”

Her pussy and bowels writhed about my fingers and dick. Her spasming flesh caressed my plunging appendages. My futa-dick drank in the friction, the burning heat. Velvety passion engulfed my plunging shaft.

And brought my ovaries to their full, frothy boil.

I groaned, slamming my futa-dick into the tight, hot envelop of her bowels. My pussy clenched, juices flooding down my thighs as I felt the frothy cum spurt down my fallopian tubes, rewired to connect to my cock. The futa-jizz spurted up my cock and exploded out of the tip in a mighty explosion of rapture.

“Yes!” I howled as my dick throbbed with each eruption of girl-spunk.

“Ms. Kim!” the slut squealed, her bowels milking my cock, thankful for her creamy reward. “Yes, yes, yes!”

I plunged my fingers into the depths of her spasming as the rapture boiled my brain. I shuddered and convulsed. Mighty spasms of ecstasy wracked my body. I grunted every time I erupted. And then panted as I fired the last of my girl-cum into her bowels.

“Keep up the hard work, slut,” I groaned, pulling my dick out of her asshole.

“Yes, Ms. Kim,” she mewled, eyes closed, a dreamy smile on her lips. My cum leaked out of her asshole and onto Florina’s desk.

I turned around, hard dick slicked with Casey’s asshole, bobbing before me. I planted hands on hips, my small tits heaving as I sucked in breaths, and faced my women as they writhed in lesbian passion.

“Ladies, back to work!” I snapped. “Now, now. Anyone who is still fingering twats or sucking cunts or nibbling on clits when I reach the count of five will be in a lot of trouble.” I took a deep breath as they gasped. “One!”

Women broke apart.

“Two!”

Fingers ripped out of horny cunts.

“Three!”

Tits bounced as women scurried to their cubicles.

I didn’t even bother continuing. All that was left of the orgy was a pile of discarded clothing, lots of panties and bras, some blouses and skirts. I just shuddered, loving my powers. Casey wiggled past me, her naked ass, smeared with my cum, flashing down the aisle towards her own cubicle.

I loved being the futa-boss.

I strode out of Florina’s cubicle, walking with back-straight, pride bursting inside of me. Already, the sounds of work began. Fingers typed at keyboards, phones were dialed. Every cubicle I peered into had women hard at work.

Except one.

Britney Rakes’s cubicle lay empty.

I frowned. The head of my sales department had long been a thorn in my side. She was the first employee I hired, and at first had supported my vision. But when things started going bad, especially during her spat with June over a man, she’d been the source of most of the disgruntled mutters. I spanked her hard last night before the office, showing the bitch her place.

And now she wasn’t here.

I marched to June’s cubicle, my dick bouncing before me, sticky with Casey’s asshole. My busty HR director sat at her chair, her naked tits swaying before her as she worked at her computer, typing something.

“Did Britney call in?” I demanded.

“No, I thought I saw her.” June frowned. “Maybe she’s in the restroom.”

“This early?” My hand clenched. I’d have to spank her hard for shirking her work.

“Ji-Woo,” my secretary’s voice called.

I turned. Natti stood nearby, her blouse open, her small, firm tits exposed to my hunger gaze. My Korean secretary was such a yummy thing. So cute, so desirable, resembling my daughter. I hired her for that resemblance, wanting to seduce Natti and act out my growing, incestuous desires for Yunjin.

“Yes?”

“Britney Rakes is waiting in your office,” she reported. “She said it’s very urgent. That you’d want to see her right away.”

“Did she say what?” I frowned.

Natti shook her head. “She was already in your office when I arrived at my desk. But she sounded like you’d enjoy it.”

“If she thinks offering up her cunt will buy her back into my good graces,” I muttered, “she’s about to learn differently.”

“Well, she can suck your cock clean of Casey’s ass,” giggled Natti, glancing down at my futa-dick.

I shivered. When my cock shrank last night, Britney had been about to swallow my futa-dick and do just that. I had just fucked Miley in the ass, giving her her reward and thought to punish Britney by making her suck my dirty dick.

“You are right,” I purred, giving her nipple a tweak. She shuddered. “I’ll go handle Britney.”

“Yes, Ji-Woo.”

I marched through the cubicles. My office lay at the back. I swept past my secretary’s desk and burst through my office door, drawing in a deep breath, prepared to castigate Britney for daring to enter my office.

Only my castigation died. Another person stood in my office. A girl, maybe nineteen, a nose piercing glinting in her nostril, lounged against my desk. She had short, red hair, an insolent cast about her green eyes. She stood arms folded, a slouch to her posture, her skinny jeans hugging tight hips, her purple halter top cupping a pair of firm, young tits.

Her eyes widened. “Why the fuck is your boss naked, Mom? And…” Her jaw dropped. “Is that a cock?”

“A futa-cock,” I purred, staring at the girl then flicked eyes to Britney.

“This is my daughter, Izzy,” Britney said, grabbing the girl’s arm and pulling her towards me. “I thought…if you saw me and my daughter together…it would help make up for what I’ve done.”

“What is going on, Mom?” Izzy demanded. “What do you mean by ‘together’?”

“Your mom is offering to have sex with you for my pleasure,” I grinned. “What a naughty mother you have.”

Izzy’s jaw dropped. Her freckled cheeks grew crimson. She glanced down at my dick, then her eyes flicked up to my naked tits. “And what about you…? Are you going to just watch?”

I seized Britney’s brassy hair, pulling the woman to her knees. She didn’t fight me. “Of course not,” I told the girl. “You sixty-nine your mother, and I’ll fuck your barely legal cunt with my big, throbbing futa-dick.”

A shudder went through her body as I jammed my cock into Britney’s mouth. My employee didn’t resist. She just sucked. Hard. Her cheeks hollowed, cleaning off Casey’s ass from my dick. She didn’t flinch at the sour musk.

“Gosh, your mother is such a whore,” I groaned, Britney’s tongue slobbering over my dick while her daughter watched. “Isn’t she?”

“Clearly,” Izzy purred, a smile curling the corner of her lips. “She’s taking your huge prick with ease.”

“Why don’t you get naked while your mother cleans my dick. It’s just fucked another girl’s ass.”

“Oh, that’s nasty,” chortled Izzy. “And you’re still sucking her cock, Mom, after it’s been in someone’s butt? Jesus, you are a fucking whore!”

Britney shuddered, sucking harder on my dick. Pleasure rippled down my shaft to my pussy. My snatch clenched, juices running down my thighs. I loved it. I gripped her brassy hair, fucking her face, driving my dirty shaft into her hot, sucking mouth.

Izzy peeled off her halter top. She wore a strapless bra beneath, bright red and cupping her youthful tits. She didn’t bother to unclasped it, just yanked it off over her head, her tits spilling out. Clearly eager to be fucked by my cock. Or maybe to lick her mother’s pussy. Pink nipples thrust hard from her small tits, firm flesh jiggling. She kicked off her shoes and unsnapped her jeans.

“You’re just as much a slut as your mother,” I purred. “Look at you, stripping naked for my pleasure.”

Izzy shivered. “What are you?”

Clearly, she didn’t go to my daughter’s college. “A futanari. A chick with a clit-dick. And your mother is loving it.”

“I don’t know what is going on,” moaned Izzy as she wiggled out of her skinny jeans, revealing a bikini-cut pair of red panties. “But this is hot. I’ll be your slut, futanari.”

“Ms. Kim,” I groaned, her mother sucking so hard on my dick, tongue swirling to clean up all of Casey’s sour musk.

“Ms. Kim,” Izzy said, her lips so lush, almost making love to my name as she spoke it. She snapped the waistband of her panties. “I’m your slut. I’ll lick my mom’s pussy so hard if you’ll fuck me.”

My pussy clenched. My dick throbbed. I loved incest.

Her panties came off, revealing a red landing strip leading down to a pierced clit. A silver ring glinted between her pink flesh. Juices glistened on a flushed vulva. She spun around, pointing her ass at me as she bent over to drag her panties lower, her slim butt-cheeks parting, flashing a puckered asshole. Her pussy, labia parting as she worked off her panties, dripped more cream, her pink depths inviting my cock.

“Damn, your daughter is a whore, Britney,” I groaned. “I’m going to fuck her cunt so hard after you make her cum.”

Britney only moaned about my dick, so eager for her illicit delight with her daughter. She sucked so hard, bobbing her head so fast. Her lips slid up and down my shaft while her tongue danced on my cock. My pussy clenched, the pleasure building inside of me.

I gripped her brassy hair so hard, thrusting forward. My dick rammed into the back of her throat. She coughed and gagged, which only made this part so sweet as I forced my futa-cock down her throat.

“Oh, fuck, she deep-throated your dick,” Izzy groaned, leaning against my desk. Her slim fingers pulling at her clit piercing, stretching out her pink nub. Other digits danced on the shaved folds of her cunt. “You are amazing, Ms. Kim.”

I winked at her as her mother’s lips nuzzled against the folds of my cunt wrapped about my cock’s base. I shuddered, Izzy’s mother moaning about my girl-dick. Pleasure hummed down my shaft, reaching into the depths of my pussy.

“I’m going to pump cum down her throat,” I groaned.

“Do it!” Izzy hissed, twisting her clit piercing, her fingers plunging into her cunt. “Cum down my slutty mom’s throat!”

“Yes!” I moaned, my pussy clenching.

Britney didn’t deserve to taste a drop of my cum. I held onto her hair, keeping her lips nuzzling into my pussy, and pumped my futa-jizz straight into her stomach. I shuddered, my entire body spasming as my orgasm burned so hot through me.

I grunted with each blast, convulsing. My pussy writhed. Juices spilled hot down my thighs. I trembled, staring at the girl, loving her slim, sexy body, her naughty piercings, and the lust burning in her green eyes as I used her mother as my cum-dump.

“Yes, you nasty bitch,” I hissed. “Just take all my jizz right into your stomach. You don’t deserve to taste it for all the crap you pulled.”

“Punish my mom,” moaned Izzy, her body trembling.

Was she cumming? Already?

“Degrade her!” the girl howled, her tits heaving. She was. She was cumming so hard, getting off on her mother’s humiliation. She tugged hard on her clit piercing, squeaking out her pleasure as she squirmed against my desk.

I shivered, my dick erupting a final time into Britney’s stomach. Then I ripped my cock out of her mouth. Britney fell back on the ground, coughing, gasping, her face beat red. She shuddered, green eyes glossy.

“Get naked and sixty-nine your daughter,” I moaned. “Get her pussy so wet and ready to fuck me!”

“Yes, Ms. Kim!” she howled.

The woman ripped out of her blouse and pencil skirt. She wore nothing beneath, exposing her large tits and brassy bush, soaked with her pussy juices. She hopped to her feet, her pillowy breasts swaying, and lunged at her daughter, kissing her hard, frantic.

I loved the incestuous passion of a mother and her daughter kissing. Their tongues danced. Large, mature breasts pressed into firm, young titties. Mother and daughter moaned into their taboo kiss, Britney pulling them down to the floor.

I stroked my dick, my pussy clenching in awe at how hot it was. I knew the thrill of making love to my daughter, and knew Britney savored that delight right now.

“Devour each other’s cunts!” I moaned as they rolled on the floor, bodies writhing. “Sixty-nine like the sluts you both are!”

Britney ended up on her back. Her daughter’s lithe figure turned around, straddling her mother’s head. Briney seized her daughter’s ass, pulling Izzy’s pussy to hungry lips. The girl groaned, receiving her first taste of incest as her mother devoured her cunt.

I fingered my pussy and stroked my dick, watching as mother and daughter sixty-nine. Izzy buried her face into her mother’s cunt, licking and devouring hot pussy. Britney moaned her delight into her daughter’s shaved snatch, her pink tongue licking.

“That’s it, you nasty sluts,” I groaned, my pussy clenching on my fingers.

They both moaned and bucked, smearing their pussies on the other’s mouths. Britney gripped her daughter’s slim ass, squeezing it as she tongue through Izzy’s snatch. She feasted with a perverse, motherly hunger.

I loved it.

My pussy grew hotter and hotter about my plunging fingers. My dick ached and throbbed in my hand. Their moans grew louder and louder, their incestuous passion filling the air of my office with a beautiful perfume.

Hot pussy.

The intoxicating scent filled my nose. I groaned, watching them writhe. Mother and daughter feasted on each other’s cunts for my pleasure. They moaned and gasped, licked and sucked. Britney’s fingers dug so hard into her daughter’s cunt.

“Oh, my god, baby!” she squealed. “Oh, my fucking god!”

“Yes,” I groaned, stroking my dick so hard, kneeling before Britney’s head, my cock aimed at her daughter’s ass. “Cum on your daughter’s pretty mouth.”

“I am!” Britney moaned, bucking. Then her lips sucked on Izzy’s clit, piercing and all.

The girl squealed. Her ass clenched. Juices squirted out of her pussy, splashing across her mother’s face. Both mother and daughter writhed in shared climaxes, loving each other. I groaned, my pussy molten about my fingers, my dick aching for underage snatch.

I rammed my cock into Izzy’s cunt, thrusting over her mother’s face. The girl’s pussy spasmed about my futa-dick, still convulsing in incestuous rapture. I groaned, sinking so deep into the daughter’s snatch, savoring her spasming flesh.

“That’s my futa-dick in you, whore,” I groaned. “And—”

A shudder ran through me as her mother licked from her pussy to mine. I groaned, Britney’s tongue swirling through my folds. I drew back my cock, her lips nuzzling at my shaft soaked in her daughter’s juices.

And then I thrust in.

“Oh, fuck,” Izzy moaned, squirming atop her mother. “Your cock is amazing, Ms. Kim!”

“Yes, yes, fuck my daughter’s cunt!” moaned Britney between licks.

“I will!” I groaned, thrusting so hard into the girl’s underage snatch. “Just keep licking us, and your daughter will cum and cum!”

“Good!” moaned Britney.

My tits bounced and jiggled. My cock hammered over and over into the daughter’s hot snatch while her mother’s tongue dragged through my pussy. The pleasure burned through my body. I reveled in this moment, sharing their incestuous passion. I knew they’d be lovers going forward.

How could they not?

I slammed over and over into Izzy’s spasming twat. She kept cumming, her flesh writhing about my futa-dick. I groaned, loving her silky embrace. I pounded her cunt so hard, reaming her pussy with every thrust of my cock while she moaned her pleasure into her mother’s pussy.

“Yes, yes, keep eating your mother’s snatch,” I groaned. “Love her, slut!”

“She tastes sooooo good!” Izzy groaned. “I love it!”

I smacked her pert ass. “Of course you do. Every daughter loves her mother’s cunt!”

“And every mother their daughter’s!” moaned Britney.

Izzy’s pussy spasmed harder on my girl-cock, her orgasm intensifying. I loved it, her silky flesh sucking at my futa-dick. My ovaries boiled, eager to shoot my cum into her. Then her mother would lick her clean.

Britney’s tongue danced across my pussy every time I buried into her daughter’s snatch, adding more delight to the rapture engulfing my cock. I groaned, pleasure detonating fireworks across my vision as I shared the incestuous rapture with my employee and her sexy daughter.

“Cum in my daughter’s cunt, Ms. Kim!” Britney howled. “Flood her! Plant so much jizz into her snatch!”

“Yes, yes, yes!” gasped Izzy, bucking into my thrusts. “My slutty mom wants to devour your cum out of my cunt!”

“So badly!” moaned Britney.

My pussy clenched. I rammed my dick into Izzy’s pussy and erupted.

My cum fired out of my cock. Jizz painted the spasming depths of her underage cunt. I shuddered, loving every powerful explosion. I swayed, the rapture flooding through my body. I shook, gripping her hips, drunk on the pleasure.

My breasts shook as my body convulsed. Powerful blasts of rapture fired from my cock and into my mind. I groaned, loving it. My dick twitched and throbbed. The slut’s hungry pussy sucked out every drop from my ovaries.

And let me groaning in satiated passion.

I shuddered as I slid my dick out of her spasming pussy. Immediately, Britney buried her face into her daughter’s cum-filled cunt, lapping up my futa-jizz as it spilled out. I smiled, standing up and stumbling to my desk.

I sat down on my chair. “Britney.”

“Yes, Ms. Kim?” she answered, her voice muffled by her daughter’s cunt.

“You’re not in trouble any longer,” I told her. “Everything is forgiven. Enjoy the creampie.”

“I will,” she moaned.

“She is,” squealed her daughter.

Things improved in my office. By the end of the week, my business was back in the black. The looming specter of bankruptcy erased. My daughter, Yunjin, stopped by after classes every day to enjoy her mother’s futa-dick and pass out her encouragements to the workers.

Futa-rewards were earned on a daily basis. My women buzzed around the office, big grins on their faces, futa-cum dripping out of their holes. It was so freeing, especially when the office when clothing optional, though sexy lingerie and stockings were always appreciated.

Other employees had daughters, too. I loved watching new incest birthed between mothers and their daughters (Florina and her daughter made for one naughty threesome). I was so glad B answered my wish. I didn’t know what her favor would be, but I knew I’d pay it with a smile on my face.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bean Sidhe, or B as her patrons called her, fluttered her wings in delight. Her cum splattered across the icy office, an exact replica of Ji-Woo Kim’s in the mortal world. Pleasure buzzed through the futa-fairy as her orgasm died in her body.

“How do you like that, summer slut?” demanded Bean Sidhe. “You think I’m intimidated by the stunt you pulled with the doctor? I’ll play where I want! And I want to play in Parkland.”

Summer’s warmth howled through the frozen office, ice weeping melt. Bean Sidhe laughed at the summer slut’s anger.

The END of Ms. Kim’s Tale

---

This all takes place in typical American city, in a tight nit church group of about 100 families.

I wake up to my wife calling out if I want coffee. As I get up, I remember what happened last night, and to my surprise I feel no guilt. I tell her soon, and do my morning ritual: piss, shit, shower, shave. I get dressed and go downstairs.

There is a cup of coffee and a note: ‘I am going shopping today. Have a good day love you. ‘ I drink my coffee and am hit with a flood of thoughts. When get got first married, we were having sex almost every night. She used to blow me, and I would lick her. Now we have sex once a week, the same way each time. I go on top, thrust away until I cum, and then roll off her, always lights out. Like last night, if I try to break out of our routine I am shut down. I realise the more we got invovled with this church, the less sex I have had. I can’t even remember the last time I saw my wife’s pussy, tits or ass.

Last night, Jill reminded me what is was like to be a real man. To want to see, taste, feel and smell a woman. I go for a second cup, and I get a ping on my phone

Jill: Goodmoring………..We OK?

Me: Good morning back to you, More than OK (Smiley face)

Jill: Oh good, I was worried I went to far (Blush Face)

Me: Jill, that was honestly the hottest thing I have EVER done! I don’t feel any guilt.

Jill: I don’t either. My sex life has been not so great for a while. I try to spice it up, but he just doesn’t care or notice.

Me: I know what you mean. When we do it, it is like an old TV show rerun. Same thing. Last night was amazing.

Jill: Do you really think I am hot?

Me: Jill, you could be a movie star you are so perfect.

Jill: (Blush face) I love hearing you complement me. Keep it up and I might strip for you in person (Winky face)

Just then my phone rings, it is work, they need me to get in right away, some problems with equipment I usually fix.

Me: I better keep complimenting you then. You are stunning. I have to get to work, we will chat later I hope?

Jill: Oh yes we will (Winky face, water drops, lips)

I finish coffee, and head to work, now with a hard on because of this little chat.

I get to work, and I climb into the maintenance latch. I see the problem right away, the stabilizing bolt if off by 3 degrees. I text the plant manager, ‘I am going to be in here a while. Not sure what the problem is.’ I have to cut power to the cams to check.

I get a text back ‘Do what you have to, time is money’

I smile to myself knowing I have a few min. I want to text Jill.

Me: Hey beautiful.

About a min later

Jill: Hi there

Me: What are you doing?

Jill: I was doing dishes, have about an hour before the zoo gets home

Me: OK I’ll let you get back to work.

Jill: Wanna facetime?

Me: YES!!

My phone rings, and I answer on video.

Jill is smiling at me, her hair is a little frizzy, and she has no makeup, but it does not really matter, she is hot. ‘You look incredible’ I tell her

‘Really?’ and she wipes some soap near her lips

‘Wow’

She picks up a wet spoon and start to rub her hand up and down it. ‘I’m just cleaning’

‘OMG that is So hot!’

She giggles as she takes the spoon and aims the camera as the spoon goes down her body.

I take my phone and aim it at my hard dick ‘See what you do to me?’

‘Ohh’ she says and places the phone on the counter. I see her go to the opposite counter, and sit on it.

‘Keep stroking it for me’ she says, as her dress comes up to show me her red lace panties. I start going a little faster and say ‘those are so hot’

She giggles again, and pulls them to the side to start rubbing her pussy.

‘Please just a closeup of your pretty face. That is what I want to see today’ I tell her.

She comes close to the camera,

‘Oh you want to cum on my face? Oh please do it, I would suck you if you were right here’ I see her face start to show signs of hot pleasure. ‘Grab my hair, face fuck me’ she almost yells, as I start to stroke really hard.

‘YES YES’ I blow my load, and I hear a second later ‘I’MM CUMMMMMING’ and I see her face twisted in pleasure.

I shoot spurt after spurt. We both take a few seconds to calm down.

‘MMMM’ she says, and takes her wet fingers and licks them.

‘Thank you for that’ she purrs.

‘Just when I think I can’t be turned on more, you find a way’ I tell her.

She giggles again and gets off the counter. ‘I have to go finish’

‘Me too’

I clean up my mess, and fix the bolt, turn back on cams, and head out.

‘Thanks Glen’ the plan manager says. ‘See you thursday?’ he asks.

‘Yea I can work from home for the other days, unless this piece of crap acts up’ and I slap the machine.

I get back in may car and on the way home my phone rings

‘Glen? This is Beth – Yes Pastors Bob’s Wife’ can you come to the office in about an hour?

‘Sure I can what is the matter?’ I ask, No one turns down the pastor’s wife in our community.

‘Nothing really just want to talk See you.’

I call my wife: ‘Hi Hon, Beth asked me to come by the office on the way home, not sure what time I will be done.’

‘OK if it is from the pastor, this it is from jesus’ she says

This kinda bug me, he is just a man, like all of us, and yet he has a spell on most of the people in our church.

I pull into the church parking lot, and I only see her fancy lexus.

I go in to her office. I knock and she says ‘Come in’

I open the door, and there she is dressed in an expensive outfit as always. She is 47 about mid height, a little chubby, with short black hair.

‘Come in’ she says and points to the chair across from her desk.

I walk in, and she gives me a big hug and kiss on the cheek, I think she pressed against me a little hard. ‘We are waiting for one more, care for some cookies? your wife made them’

‘OK’ I say and grab some

There is a knock on the door, ‘Come in’ Beth says

I look over and almost spit out my cookie when I see Jill there.

Jill is just as shocked to see me. She is wearing a flower print long dress, with a loose white top.

‘Come in come in, I think you two know each other…very well I take it’

I look at Jill and she looks at me, we both are starting to get worried

Beth continues: ‘Do you know what I did before I was married to Pastor Bob? I was a programmer for Google. I fell in love with Bob, he treated me so well at first, but that is another story. You know that church app you both installed? I wrote it. With it I can monitor everything on your phone’ and she turns a monitor around, and there we are in video masturbating for each other just 2 hours ago. ‘It seems you two have been very busy lately.’

Jill and I are in shock, neither one of us say anything but look down

Beth continues talking ‘Now don’t worry, your secret is safe with me. You would be surprised at how much sex, cheating and lying is happening in Bob’s little church. I have seen a lot, but you two really turned me on with your chats.’ She takes out a hair pin, and her formally short hair comes down over her shoulders. It was a very sexy movement. She starts to unbutton her blouse, and walks to the door in the back of her office, ‘Follow me’ she says, and her shirt falls to the ground, leaving us to see the back of a black lace bra.

I look at Jill in shock, and she looks at me the same way, we both stand up, and follow. We are now in a room with two big fluffy chairs, and a king size bed. She turns around ‘Jill put on a show to warm us up please? Glen, You can sit here’ as she points to the other chair. She sits on a chair, and I sit down the other, still in shock. She holds my hand, ‘Relax, we are going to have a good time together’ and give me a little squeeze. It does turn me on a little

Jill is standing in front of us, looking confused and scared. ‘Oh Jill, Glen told you, you are fucking hot! I agree, a woman has not turned me on as much as you in a long time.’

Beth then picks up a tablet computer, taps it, and ‘When I think about you I Touch Myself’ starts playing, and music lights kick in like a night club. She puts that down, and then picks up a stack of dollar bills. She hands me a stack ‘Collection plates’ she laughs.

Jill looks over at Beth. Beth blows a kiss to her, and winks. Jill looks over at me, with a smile, starts to slowly rocks her hips.

She looks at Beth again, with the music playing and does a slow sexy strut right to her, while lifting her top. I see she is wearing a matching red lace bra that matches her panties I saw 2 hours ago.

Her top off, she places her knee between Beth’s legs, and sensually moves her entire body up only about an inch from Beth’s. When they get face to face, Jill sticks out her tongue, and barely touches Beth’s lips. Beth leans forward for a kiss, but in a perfect stripper move, Jill stands up, and pushes Beth back with her leg. Beth looks shocked, and then leans back smiles, and holds out a dollar bill. Jill leans forward, quickly grabbing the bill, and gives Beth a small kiss on the lips.

Jill backs up and takes off her bra, swinging it over her head. She then lifts her leg and ties the bra around it into a makeshift garter, and put the dollar from Beth into it. She then does a slow dance around the room, lifting her dress, to give us small peeks are her panties. She then crawls over to me, and slowly start going up my body. I have never spent much time in a strip club, but I take a dollar and hold it up to her. She is face to face from me, her body less than an inch away from mine, and she whispers ‘I am so wet right now. ’ Throwing her head back, she puts her leg on the head rest, giving me a perfect view of her lace covered pussy. I take my dollar, and put in her garter, and she takes my hand, and rubs it on her pussy, then backing up to dance some more for us. She is right, I felt wetness.

She gets to roughly the center of us, and spins while taking off her skirt, It goes flying behind her, as she bends over her lace panties. Beth and I both hold up dollars, and she goes to Beth first. She looks right at me smiles, and then turns to Beth, and lays down in front of her, opening her legs completely. Beth is looking at her pussy the same way I do. Jill then arches her back, and gets to her feet. The then puts her leg again on the chair, and Beth takes many singles and puts them in the garter. Her hand then slides up Jill’s leg. Jill opens her legs a little more, and Beth’s hand then rubs Jill’s pussy. Jill pushes back into her hand, and Beth smiles, and rubs up and down. Jill then reaches down herself, and pulls her thong to the side. Beth’s starts to finger her. I can see Jill’s juice all over Beth’s fingers. Jill lets out a moan, and then back away.

Beth looks confused for a second, and then smiles and leans back again. Beth then looks at me, and sucks her fingers. Jill then dances over to me. She turns around and pulls down the thong, while bending over. Her pussy and ass we the most perfect thing I ever saw. The then sinks down into a full split in front of me. Gets on the floor, and give me the full leg spread view. It is amazing . She then slowly runs her hand from her mouth to her pussy, and starts to rub it. She is fingering herself slowly with two fingers. She brings them up and rubs her own clit, while moaning. I then see Beth coming closer to Jill. Jill smile at Beth. Beth then gets between Jill’s legs, and licks Jill’s pussy. Jill breaths out and moans as Beth is licking her. I then see Beth is naked. I stand up and pull off my pants and underwear. Both of the women look at my dick. Beth then dives back into Jill’s pussy, and is fingering her too. Jill’s hips gyrate. I get near Beth, and feel her ass. I give her a small slap, and am rewarded with a small gasp and moan. I hit harder, and she moans louder. Jill is moaning constantly at this point.

Beth looks at me, ‘Fuck me from behind’ she begs me.

I get behind her and push my dick into her wet pussy. ‘YEEESSSSSSS’ she says as her face goes right back to licking. I see each time I thrust I push Beth’s face harder into Jill’s pussy. I start to really thrust, and each time all of us gasp. ‘IMMMMM CUMMMING” Jill yells. I push hard one time, and Beth’s face is pushed harder.

‘OHHHHHHH FUCK ME’ Beth cries out, after 5 more hard thrust, ‘UUUUUUUGGGGGGGHHHHHHH’ as I feel her pussy tighen. I am right on the edge as Beth pulls away form me, and both girls come up and Jill first takes my dick in her mouth. She then points it is Beth, who sucks it up and down. The take turns, each one takes it all the way in and then back out. They then kiss with the head of my dick between their lips. I don’t know who, but someone is rubbing my ass, and another is jerking me off.

I start to cum. Jill takes me in her mouth, until I finish cumming. Beth then grabs Jill’s face and they kiss sharing my cum.

I go down in front of them and kiss them both. Beth then says ‘I think we need a weekly bible study group.’

‘Me too’ says Jill

‘I’m in’ I say.

---

Girl cousins swap parent stories.

Cindy opened the door to her cousin’s knock and looked her up and down. Julia was only a year older than her, and had been away on vacation for her nineteenth birthday last year, so this year they were sort of sharing the big event. Julia was wearing white shorts that clung to her tightly, and ended only inches below her crotch, which was outlined clearly by the tight-fitting, creased cotton. Her sleeveless top was a clingy peach color, and held up by thin straps across bronzed shoulders. Cindy could see the outline of her nipples through the flesh colored fabric and knew she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her dark, short hair was trimmed to fit around her face, and her lips shone red and wet. Her hazel eyes sparkled as Cindy met her gaze.

“Come on in,” she said, “the folks are away and Brad’s off doing some guy thing, I don’t know what, so we have the place to ourselves.” She turned to walk back in, kicking up her bare feet and spreading her short tennis skirt with her hands, showing off a tiny bit of her white panties under the twirling of the mini-skirt. Cindy was wearing a loose T-shirt of Brad’s, a habit she’d picked up lately, and she liked the bigness of his shirts, the way they played peek-a-boo with her boobs, and the man scent of him that was left on them.

The two cousins drifted to the couch and Cindy bounded out to the kitchen to get them drinks. When she returned, Julia was stretched out on one corner, one leg curled under her, the other dangling idly. “So what kind of surprise would you like for the big day?” she asked, “And what can we get for my darling Daddy?”

Cindy thought back to the wild sex she’d been having, first with father, then with Brad, and finally with her mother. Her pussy ached with the memories, and she felt a little wet patch starting in her crotch. “Well, Mom got me and her some matching negligees. She said they might be just the thing for the party. What do you think?” Cindy eyed her cousin to see what her reaction would be.

“Oh, sounds delightfully wicked. I’m sure Daddy would love to see you and Aunt Sara in your underwear. Probably Mom, too,” she added, remembering the feel of her mother’s hands in her own pussy.

“Well, what are you going to wear, then?”

“Hmm. I’m sure I’ll be able to find something,” she said, her hand casually going to stroke her breast through her top as the memories of her hot session with her parents came flooding back. “I bet you both look great in your negligees. You look pretty good now, as a matter of fact, and I know Mom wants to make this something special for Daddy. Something really special.”

Cindy watched as her cousin teased her nipple into erection, feeling a stirring between her legs at the sight, and wondering what special treat to give her uncle besides a view of her nearly naked body.

“I think Mom and Aunt Sara have something they’re cooking up,” Julia said, “something extra sexy. You know they’ve always had a thing for each other, don’t you?”

“Only recently,” Cindy said, remembering what her mother had said about Aunt Josie liking to eat pussy. She blushed slightly at the thought of her mother and aunt having sex together, but it also sent the warm feeling shooting back up her spine. Her cousin’s erect nipple was also having an effect on her, and now she moved to tweak the other one. Cindy slowly started to slip her hand onto her own tits. She was feeling so turned on thinking about showing off in front of Uncle Mark and the whole family. Maybe she’d get to fuck somebody, maybe Uncle Mark. He was sexy enough to fuck, though Aunt Josie always seemed to lead him around by the dick.

“You know, I saw Mom and Dad fucking this week, and it was really something. They have quite a hot time in bed. Have you ever seen your parents fucking?”

“No, not exactly,” Cindy said, remembering fucking both of them separately, but not seeing them together.

“So, what does that mean? You did or you didn’t?”

“Well, I sort of saw them each fucking, but not each other.”

“Ohhh. Maybe even better. Who were they fucking?”

“Umm. Well, it was actually, umm………” Cindy didn’t feel quite ready to tell her cousin the news about how she had been fucking her whole family.

“Okay. I’ll tell you about mine, and then you tell me about yours. Deal?”

“Done.”

“Here’s the real scoop. When I said I’d seen my parents fucking, I meant I saw them close up. Really close up.”

“How close?”

“I was right there. I mean, I fucked them both. And at the same time. And, it was the most incredible fuck I’ve ever had. Well, now let’s hear yours.”

Cindy was flushed and excited when she heard Julia’s story. She couldn’t wait to get more details, but knew she had to share first. “As I said, I saw them both fucking somebody else. Me. I fucked them both, but not at the same time. I want to hear more about yours. It sounds incredibly exciting.”

“Umm hmm,” Julia said, leaning back a little and slipping her hand between her crotch. “It makes me wet just to think about it. And I’ll bet your panties aren’t exactly dry, either.”

Cindy reached a hand under her short skirt and felt the wetness creeping outward. She spread her legs a little and rubbed her clit through her soaking panties. “Ummm. Yeah, me too. Dad was a great fuck, but there was something about the way Mom did it, more like making love than just fucking. I loved it when she ate my pussy.” Her pussy grew even wetter as she remembered the warm feeling as she came in her mother’s mouth.

“Have you sucked your father off? That was an incredible feeling, his cum filling my mouth while Mom finger-fucked me, then I couldn’t stand it any longer and I just came all over both of them. God, it was too much. I ‘m getting so horny just thinking about it.”

“Hmm. Me too,” Cindy said, and the two girls rolled toward each other, locking in a tight embrace. Julia worked her hands under Cindy’s huge T-shirt and squeezed her tits through the soft material of her bra, twisting the nipples to arousal. Cindy returned the touch, sliding Julia’s straps off her shoulders and cupping the warm woman flesh of her cousin. They were both lost in family lust and needed a passionate release, right now. Cindy leaned down and gobbled one of her cousin’s tits deep into her mouth, slurping loudly as she slithered her tongue all over the delicious mammary.

Julia slid a hand up Cindy’s skirt, rubbing vigorously against her damp cunt slit, feeling the outline of the pussy lips just beneath the skimpy surface. Cindy let out a sigh, and Julia pushed her back onto the couch, bringing her hand up forcefully into her cousin’s cunt. She lifted Cindy’s hips to slide the soaked panties off, then began kissing up the inside of her thigh, smelling the scent of her pussy get stronger as she neared her goal. As she reached the golden honey pot, she spread the cunt lips apart, and dived in, feeling them close around her face, and the lovely cunt smell surround her completely.

Julia gulped Cindy’s love channel, drinking in all the wonderful juices that were flowing all around her. She reached up a hand to rub the engorged clit, and heard Cindy cry out with increased pleasure. She was loving eating pussy, and she thought of her mother and her sister eating each other, wondering if they liked it as much as she did right now. She moved her mouth up to encircle the throbbing clit and worked two fingers into the writhing cunt opening. Then, on impulse, she snaked her fingers along the crack of Cindy’s ass. What a kick, she thought. I’m going to fuck my cousin in the ass, and she’s gonna love it.

As her finger reached the tiny, puckered opening, she felt Cindy stiffen a little, but she eased the lubricated member into the outer opening, waiting for the sphincter to relax. When it did, she was ready, and plunged her finger deep into her cousin’s asshole, bringing an even louder shout of lustful pleasure. She fucked her finger in and out while she continued eating her cousin’s clit. Her own pussy was dripping wet now and aching for release of its own. She sat up enough to strip off her own clothes, then turned around, lowering her own cunt above her cousin’s lustful face. She saw Cindy reaching up for her ass, and pulling the pussy closer to her panting lips.

“Do you want that pussy?” Julia yelled through clenched teeth. “Do you really want to eat my pussy?”

“More than anything. Give it to me. Let me have it. I want to eat you and eat you until you cum in my mouth.:

That was all Julia needed to hear, and she slowly lowered herself over her cousin’s face, bringing the cunt she had been eating back into her delighted view. The two cousins began to eat each other, licking and sucking, sticking their fingers in and out, until Julia felt a shivering beginning low down in her belly.

“I’m gonna cum, ohhhhh it feels so good. I’m gonna cum right in your fucking mouth.:

Cindy gulped faster, and Julia felt a trembling in her cousin as well. The ass cheeks she was grabbing shook in her hands as her fingers kneaded their lovely curves, but the blonde wouldn’t pull her mouth away and gulped in Julia’s pussy as her own orgasm neared. With a sudden gushing, Julia flooded into Cindy’s mouth, renewing watching as her cousin dipped into her, lapping every bit of the moisture right out of her.

Cindy was draining her expertly, not letting a drop escape. As her orgasm took hold of her full force, Julia added an additional finger to Cindy’s boiling cunt, and glued her lips over the clit bouncing in her mouth. She felt Cindy begin to cum with her, and suddenly they were both pouring out cunt juices, and licking and sucking for all they were worth so they wouldn’t lose a bit of the precious sex fluid.

They licked softly until the spasms subsided, then Julia turned around to lie in Cindy’s arms, their breasts touching, the nipples rubbing together sensuously. She stuck her tongue into Cindy’s mouth, tasting the sweet taste of her own cunt juices there, and they mingled their tastes, reveling in the delicious woman taste of each other.

“Well, it’s bound to be one hot party,” Cindy said, “if this week is any indication.”

“Yeah, I can’t wait to see everyone when you and Aunt Sara parade out in your little outfits. I wonder who’ll fuck you first.”

“Birthday boy and birthday girl?” Cindy said, expectantly, and they collapsed against each other, giggling at the luxuriant possibilities.

[email protected]~~~Still 10 more to come….for the final Birthday Party

---

Two Mothers discover their sexual daughters

Dear Adelle:
The other night, after our exchange of e-mails, I asked my daughter Beth if she ever thought about sex. She said, in typical teen fashion, “Mo-om!!!” But then she admitted that she had become interested in her developing body and had played with herself a little bit.

I asked if she would mind showing me her body, and she giggled, but eventually lifted up her t-shirt and let me see her young breasts. They are still cone shaped and pointy at the tips. . .a lovely mouthful to be sure. I got bold and lifted her t-shirt over her head and felt her breasts with my fingertips, and then with my hands. She admitted that it felt good.

When I moved my hands down to her panties she pulled away a little, but I assured her it was okay for a mother to see her daughter’s privates. Then I lowered her panties over her thighs and knees, and after they puddled on the floor she kicked them away. I could tell they were damp and gave off a very pleasant, sexy scent.

When I bent to plant a kiss on her pussy, which is covered with thin, curly hair, so soft to the touch, she demurred a little. But I looked up at her and smiled, and then she let me kiss her pussy lips.

That’s as far as we went that night, but I have a feeling there will be more to cum…er, come!

Love, Georgia
*********************************************************************************************
Dear Adelle:
Well, tonight things went a bit further. When Beth finished her evening shower I was there to dry her off, which I did with a mother’s most tender attention, patting down her breasts, her back, her buttocks, and taking special care to dry the sweet crack that is her pussy.

Then I had her sit down on the toilet seat while I dried her feet and legs, ending up at her crotch. I asked her if she would let her mother kiss her there again, and she just nodded and spread her thighs open for me. I bent and planted a light kiss on the tender lips of her vagina, but couldn’t resist licking her slit with my tongue. Beth moaned and thrust her pussy into my face as I began to lick and suck in earnest, tasting the sweet musk that my daughter was producing in her developing teenaged body.

Beth squirmed and moaned in a lovely orgasm while I cupped her ass cheeks and pressed her into my hungry mother’s mouth. When she finished gasping, she pushed my head away and bent to give me a nice, juicy kiss on the lips. I relished the idea that she could taste her own pussy juice on my lips and mouth.

I sent her to bed then, and went to my own room and got myself off with my fingers, remembering every detail of my first sucking of my dear daughter’s pussy.

Love,

Georgia
*************************************************************************************
Dear Adelle:
Well, my dear daughter and I have taken another step in our new relationship. When she came home from school this afternoon I was waiting for her, lying naked on my bed, and playing with my pussy.

But if Beth was surprised by my being there in such a vulnerable position, I was even more surprised by the fact that my daughter was not alone! She had brought her friend Joanie home with her, and both girls were standing in the doorway, their eyes popping, and a shocked look on their faces.

I tried to cover my pubic area with my hands, but it was a hopeless gesture since both girls had already seen me. I told them to come in and sit down on the side of my bed. I asked Beth what she had told her friend about our relationship, and she admitted that she had shared with Joanie the details of our earlier encounter in the bathroom.

Joanie’s eyes sparkled and she smiled shyly as Beth told me about her sharing this information and admitted that she had invited her friend over in the hope of being able to also share some sexual activity with me. I was flattered to think that my daughter was so favorably impressed by our mutual experience, and said that I would be happy to let Joanie join us if she would promise to keep our activities private. She assured me that she would love to do something sexy with Beth and me, and that she wouldn’t tell a soul about our experience.

With that assurance, I had Joanie stand up in front of me while I unbuttoned her blouse and revealed her sweet, youthful breasts, still cupped in her cotton bra. Beth removed the blouse and undid the back of the bra, letting it drop as I placed my hands on Joanie’s breasts and massaged them gently, watching the little nipples sprout up in all their pink splendor. I bent and licked each nipple in turn, and felt the girl lean into me in her enjoyment of my motherly ministrations.

Meanwhile, Beth had removed her blouse as well, and having no bra under it, she showed off her somewhat more developed breasts to her friend and invited her to sample them. When Joanie bent to kiss Beth’s breasts I took advantage of the opportunity and undid Joanie’s skirt and worked it down and off. Her panties were already moist at the crotch, and she wriggled her bottom as I worked them over her ass cheeks and hips, pulling them down to her feet and off. I sniffed the crotch of her panties, thrilling to the young teenager’s pussy juice as it filled my nostrils.

Having the girls stand there by the side of the bed seemed uncomfortable, so I told them both to climb on the bed with me. Joanie was naked now, and I instructed her to remove what was left of Beth’s clothing, inviting her to smell the pussy juice in Beth’s panties as she removed them while Beth lay on her back and let her friend do the work of slipping her panties off.

When all of us were naked, I lay on my back with my legs open and instructed Beth to come and taste her mother’s pussy while Joanie got acquainted with my breasts. Joanie took to sucking my breasts like a puppy nursing at it’s mother’s teats, while Beth lost no time in crawling up between my thighs to reach my wet and open pussy, the place from which she had emerged only thirteen years before.

Her young tongue slurped over my pussy lips and found my clit with unerring accuracy, and I felt my body tingling into its first of many mini orgasms. Beth was a natural pussy licker, and I knew we were in for some very good times, both together and with some of my lesbian and bisexual friends.

I moved Joanie up to kneel over my face, and I gazed in awe at the beautiful sight of her young pussy, barely covered with fuzzy pubic hair. She lowered her vagina to my lips as I pressed down on her small ass cheeks, and I was soon buried in the young girl’s delicious passage of pleasure. Her taste was different than Beth’s, but just as delicious in its own way.

Finally, I couldn’t stand any more of the continuous cumming that the lips and mouth of my daughter were giving me, and I told her to come up for air. Then I had the girls get into a 69 position while I watched them tongue each other into sweet orgasms while I caressed their buttocks and ran my fingers down into their pussy slits while they sucked each other’s little cunnies.

By the time we had all become exhausted from cumming so much, I suggested we get together in my big shower and help clean one another up. The girls laughed and played together even after I left the shower to go and make us some supper. I told them they didn’t have to dress, and Joanie called her mother to get permission to spend the night.

You can use your own imagination to picture how we spent the rest of the night.

Love, Georgia

---

After finally confronting my husband James about his affair with a 12 yr old girl we had reached a pact.

New beginnings
By anon y mouse
First a preamble this is a follow on from a previous story ‘NEW MOTHER’ this story stands alone but for the background read you can read the other one first the choice is yours.
On with the story………………………..
Chapter 1

After finally confronting my husband James about his affair with a 12 yr old girl we had reached a pact. He stayed out of my life and me his. The girl in question was the daughter of my lover and Boss Mike. I had been given carte’ blanche’ to become her mother as his wife had cancer and had accepted me as her substitute. We were very close even in the biblical sense.
After I had confronted my husband I ordered them to fuck. James did not appear to be happy with me and Mike watching him and started to protest.
“Fuck her now” I ordered “Or lose your piece of pussy forever”
James removed his clothes with the help of Amy and I watched them both until I was satisfied he would do my bidding anytime I wanted. Mike and I after a few moments watching this left James and Amy to Fuck.
Mike sniggered as he saw me take control
“Yes hon I did pick well Cynthia will be pleased with the way you handled this situation”
I laughed I had never seen myself as a dominant but after the past events I began to realise I was relishing the role.
About half an hour later Amy appeared smiling and just got in the car butt naked. I climbed in the back with her and Mike drove us home. Our moans as we pleasured each other were distracting his driving but I needed the release. He warned me we were approaching home and we stepped out the car

We reached the house and we walked in leaving mike to park the car. I went straight to Cynthia in the lounge and kissed her full on the lips.
“You had a good day” She said “I can taste it in your kiss”
“Yes in ways I will tell you later” I laughed
“Good” She smiled “Just make sure he keeps feeding you his cock”
“That’s a promise” I said “Will you want your usual”
“Sure honey but I’ll have the Gin first” she laughed
We both understood what the usual was. I left her side and before Mike entered I had poured both Cynthia and myself a Gin and the Whisky for Mike.
“Amy is in” I told her
“Is she still fucking that husband of yours” Cynthia winked
Mike walked in and went over to his wife and kissed her. We talked about the day while having our drinks but I did not tell Cynthia about Julie I was saving that for later.
“What’s for dinner hon” he asked
“No idea till I look in the fridge” I glared “You men always either eating or fucking is that all I’m here for”
“Is there anything else” he laughed
I ignored the comment and left them to go prepare dinner. Actually it was mostly prepared all I had to do was cook it. Cynthia’s disability meant she wasn’t able to do the latter but she always tried to prepare the food for me to save time even though I told her was not necessary.
I busied myself with dinner and we sat to eat Amy had put on some clothes but only her panties. I let it pass for now this needed sorting and I glanced at Cynthia.
“Amy” I said after dinner “You been a bad girl go now and get ready for your punishment”
Amy pretended to be annoyed but we knew she loved this bit and Cynthia gave me the look as if to say you are learning.
Amy returned with the handcuffs on and completely naked with the belt clenched between her teeth. She knelt at my feet and did not move until I removed the belt. Standing up Amy walked to the table and faced it and stuck her butt out for what she knew was to follow.
“Amy” I said “How many orgasm’s did you have fucking my husband?”
“Two momma”
“Then you shall take 20 on each cheek”
“Yes momma thank you momma”
“Good girl now stand perfectly still”
Amy stood and I bought the belt down on her butt cheek
Thwack I did not hold back
“One thank you momma”
Thwack
“Two thank you momma”
This continued until I had done 10 at which point I surveyed my work and Cynthia had moved to get a better view for which I had purposefully obliged by my own position. Noting Cynthia’s approval I allowed the belt to caress Amy’s exposed pussy lips before continuing
Thwack
“Eleven thank you momma”
I stopped again at 20 and allowed Cynthia to inspect more closely the redness of Amy’s buttocks and the belt marks.
Continuing until all 40 had been administered I put the belt down and sat down. Amy never moved she knew better if she did she would get double what she just had. I motioned to Mike he could move in with the cream which he dutifully applied to his daughters sore buttocks.
“You may go now Amy”
“Yes mom thank you mom”
Away she went to lay down to help relieve the soreness. Mike, Cynthia and I moved away into the lounge and I fetched the Drinks.
“Good show” said Cynthia “You are going to do me proud when I have gone”
“May I kiss your tit’s” I asked her
“Darling never ask they are yours whenever you want them wherever you want them”
I removed her blouse and her bra and began to suckle
“Mmmmm baby feels so good yes suck mommas tits”
I suckled and mauled her breasts all the time hearing her moans of pleasure. My juices were flowing and I needed release I motioned to Mike and he understood so while I played with Cynthia Mike worked on my pussy. The more he sucked the harder I sucked Cynthia. Finally I could stand no more I released my hold on Cynthia and asked Mike to fuck me. Standing up I stripped off and I lay on the carpet waiting with my legs inviting.
Mike took his clothes off and allowing Cynthia a little rub of his cock he got down between my legs. We made sure Cynthia got a good view and Mike began. Fist he rubbed his cock against my outer walls to get some of my wetness and then he inserted a finger to check I was moist enough. He placed his cock head at my waiting entrance and just put it in so the head was inside.
He stayed there for a second or two teasing me with it.
“Fuck me with it” I cried “Now”
“Beg me?” He asked
“I beg you”
“Beg me what for”
“I beg you put that cock in me now and fuck me”
“And the rest”
“I beg you put that cock in me now and fuck me please”
”That’s better”
He suddenly thrust his cock deep inside till only his balls remained outside then he came back halfway and thrust again and again
“Ahhhhh Fuck yes more harder”
Mike thrust harder and harder I was having difficulty keeping up finally I had my orgasm my legs weakened and I almost passed out.
Mike final shot his semen in me and I lay there letting it drip from inside me delirious in happiness.
“Amy” Mike shouted
Amy came into the room
“Amy be a good girl go clean momma”
Amy cleaned me out her expert tongue didn’t miss a drop and I swooned with pleasure again. While I was being so expertly cleaned I could see Cynthia licking her husband’s cock clean and it was mingled with my juices.
Time was getting late and without any further words between any of us we all went to bed. Mike soon fell asleep next to me in our bed and it wasn’t long after I drifted off.
Chapter 2

Next morning no one was up except Mike and I and we had breakfast it was a hurried one we had to get to the store today was going to be an important one. Going inside the 6 who had gathered, 2 off them on their day off were milling around gossiping but soon stopped as we walked past. We made for Mikes office. As soon as the door was shut I was hurriedly stripping off as was Mike. We soon got down to what we both wanted and as he fucked me hard over his desk I am sure my moans could be heard several miles away. At this point I no longer cared.
After our session we straightened up and made our way back to the eager employees who were wondering why the special meeting.
“Thank you” started Mike “For coming here and to you Martin and Sheila on your day off”
Mumbles and shuffles as they awaited the continuation
“As you know times are hard and over the past months we have lost many colleagues”
Nods’ of ascent all round
“Today marks a new beginning “Mike continued “We cannot sustain to employ you as things stand”
The faces of the employees suddenly changed and now the atmosphere took on a sudden doom and gloom.
“In 3 weeks we are closing the store”
This was the bolt from the blue none of them expected. I felt for them, until I was offered my new position I would have been just another one of them but I had to let Mike continue and put on a brave face my turn was to come.
“I am really sorry” Mike continued “that it comes to this but I have made my decision I thank you for your loyalty shown and Kaitlin will now explain what happens next”
I looked around at the long faces and took over from Mike.
“There is hope on the horizon” I began “Mike is having a new venture built about 6 miles from here and there is room for you all”
Faces that had been long and drawn now began to have a hope
“Nothing will be the same” I continued “The contracts you have and current wages will have to be re negotiated and your roles will be different”
A look of bewilderment fell upon the gathered.
“I am responsible for all hiring’s and contracts we are looking for chambermaids, cooks, waitresses and handymen plus forecourt staff for a Gas station”
I knew none of these jobs were what they currently do and I paused deliberately before I continued watching the faces and trying to read what was on their minds
“Any questions”
This was the point I was dreading and with Mike standing behind me giving me the floor was the point at which my new job took off if I messed this up my job could be on the line too.
Sam was the first to speak
“Will you be advertising for the Vacancies?”
“First we wanted to fill some of them from current employees” I replied “Other vacancies as they arise will be advertised”
“When will the jobs start?” asked Maureen
“The complex will start construction in 2 weeks and if the schedule is completed on time Phase 1 will be ready in 8 weeks.”
“So we miss 5 weeks wages?” Sam again
“I have worked out a package for you all” I replied “Those that choose to come with us will get half wages during the waiting period those that wish to terminate with us will be given redundancy depending on the years of service”
All were looking round at each other and this was the time to leave them to formulate in their own minds where they wished to be. As I left I made 1 last statement.
“A list of vacancies and salaries will be posted in 1 hr on the canteen notice board you will be able to read them if you are interested in any of them please come see me”
With that I left them to it I deliberately walked away not seeming to give a damn so as not to make a bad situation worse. When we reached the office my knees were visibly shaking and Mike put his arms around me for comfort.
“Magnificent” he said “You handled that situation very well”
I responded by nuzzling closer into him. I wanted the earth to swallow me whole and was grateful for the encouragement and the bodily support. After a few moments I gathered my composure. Mike released his hold and sat down his side the desk to continue his work and I made the list and took it to the canteen and pinned it to the board. With the list was a brief description of the job salary and hours which were negotiable as we would be running 24/7
Returning to the office I once more flopped down.
“Mike honey I need some fresh air” I asked “Any chance of a ride out”
“Aww sorry hon I’m up to here with this lot what was your thinkin”
“Nothing is no matter carry on I’ll go in the canteen and get myself a coffee and relax in my cupboard.”
My cupboard was almost exactly that a small space where I worked that was tucked away but so small it felt like a broom closet. I shuffled my way downstairs I could feel them looking at me and noticed they were idly talking among themselves. I reached the canteen and was approached by Rachel.
“If you want me Rachel I am just going for a coffee care to join me?”
Rachel followed me in and I could feel all eyes on me now. Rachel sat herself down and waited for me to pour the coffees. Turning slowly I took the coffee’s over and sat opposite her.
“Fire away Rachel” I commanded
“Please Miss I was wondering how much the redundancy was?”
“Let me see” I started “You been here 2 years right”
“Yes Miss”
“Well I am writing letters to you all stating the package as all will be different but as a guide line you will receive 1 months wage for every year of service”
I could see the girl was having difficulties working it out maths were never her strong point but as shelf filler she worked hard and I knew her parents would miss her wages
”You will receive $1600”
“Thanks miss”
“Anything else?” I asked
“What should I do miss take the money or another job”
“That is up to you” I replied “You are a hard worker and I would hate to see you go”
She smiled. I knew it would be hard for her if she left she would have 2 months pay and no work and if she stayed she would have 5 weeks half pay and in her situation that was never going to be easy.
“Miss what is this chambermaid?”
“Making beds and cleaning guests rooms and helping with the laundry”
She nodded as if she understood but I doubt she did, not to say she was dumb but she had to be shown a task but once done she soon picked it up and did everything with gusto.
“That all or is there something else?”
“No miss I tell papa he know what to do”
I nodded and with that she sat back drank her coffee and left. I was washing the cups no one stands on ceremony in this place even Mike does the washing up.
“Excuse me can I have a word?”
“Sure Julie come on sit down be with you when I dried these”
Julie was a married woman who did not have to work and only came part time it was her way of getting some spending money for herself and to stave off the boredom.
“Ok I am all yours”
“Sorry” she started to blubber “But I really will miss being here”
“So you won’t be coming for a job interview”
“No not that” she said “This place and its friendly faces”
“That depends” I replied “On who comes and who stays but you do not need the money you are a lucky one”
“Can I tell you something now it looks like things will change?”
“Sure hon”
“I only come here because you work here and I have been dying to tell you I fancy you but” and she stopped mid sentence
I looked at her in amazement that was the last thing I expected to hear. She was beautiful had a successful husband well adjusted marriage 3 children and lifestyle to die for. She averted her gaze from mine and started to get up to leave.
“Sorry” she said “That was out of order”
Sit I commanded “How long has this been a factor?”
Her lips trembled as she continued to relate how she had fantasized about us for over a year. She had never had the courage to come right out and say before, but she realised this might be the last chance she got. Her reasoning was either I rejected her and she left and got another job or stayed home or I accepted her and made her dream a reality.
Whirling with emotion and my recently acquired taste for female sex I took her hand. She never looked up.
“Hun its Ok” I said “To have fantasies but we are not all lucky to have them fulfilled”
She still kept looking at the table and I squeezed her hand once more
“Honey” I said “You are a very attractive woman and I would love to make love to you”
Her eyes widened and she pulled away from my hand. I stood up and moved round back of her and placed a hand on her shoulder.
“You just sit there a moment I will be right back”
She never moved as I removed my hand and went back into Mikes office
“Mike I am taking a short break”
“Err Ok hon”
“How long you going to be working?”
“About 2 hours should do it” he said “make sure you are back by say midday and we go get come lunch”
“Ok sweetie”
I kissed his forehead and went back to Julie. She was talking to Sam and so I just lingered a while till they had finished
“Listen Julie” I said “I was going for a drive for some fresh air I need it fancy coming for the ride?”
She tried to excuse herself as she was here to work but I reminded her I was the boss and she agreed. We talked some more as we walked to the car and she was astounded to see I had Mike’s keys.
“Won’t he mind” she said
“Not if he wants his supper” I laughed exposing a piece of my tit.
“You mean you and him how long?”
“Just get in and I will tell you all about it.”
As we drove I related my tale leaving nothing out and she sat there transfixed. I was starting to feel a little horny with her sat beside me but I did not want to scare her before I heard her story.
“OK that’s me” I said “Now your turn.”
Julie told me her marriage was not an issue, she had a loving husband and the three children but there was something lacking. She could have spent the day painting her nails or reading but she needed a release from the house and as this was part time she could fit it round the children. She first had lesbian desires when a friend of hers had popped round to try on a new dress she was hoping to dazzle her husband with.
As she saw her friend stripped she had felt the desire to touch her but had not the courage. She did have chance to help her friend adjust the hem and she felt good but never pursued it. Her friend divorced her husband shortly after and moved away so more could happen. She had noticed me when I applied for the job and suddenly had the same urges but again she did nothing.
We both stilled ourselves after out tales and I pulled over and without pre warning her I kissed Julie on the cheek. She blushed and was moving her face away but I stopped her and pulled her face toward me and kissed her full on the mouth. This time Julie responded and so I went one further and caressed her through her blouse. She took the hint and soon we were caressing each other and kissing still sat in the front of the car.
Whilst this felt good it was not exactly comfortable and I pulled away from her. She looked disappointed as if that was going to be all and she blushed again
“Listen Honey” I said “This is not the end OK”
Julie nodded her understanding
“I so want to fuck you right now” I said “But we have to get back to the store”
Julie agreed
“We will make love” I assured her “Trust me on that”
As if to seal the deal I kissed her once again and massaged her tit then I pulled away and we buckled up for the drive back.
When we reached the store we separated so as not to give the game away to the others and I went into Mike’s office. Of course I told Mike of my encounter and his eyes lit up
“Would have like to have been a fly on the wall” He laughed
“Men” I replied “Honestly you all perverts” and we both laughed.
It was a little after midday when we broke for lunch Mike said he had an idea. I listened with intent and nodded my approval. We headed out into the car park and got in Mike’s car. As I always did at this point I removed my panties it was my way off showing him I was his whenever or wherever he wanted.
Lunch was at a nice little restaurant a few miles down the highway and afterwards I knew what I wanted for desert. Whispering in mike’s ear he readily agreed.
We headed for the little shack and no sooner inside I was naked to his gaze. I gave him a slow twirl rubbing myself as I did while Mike took in the view. I then knelt down and Mike came over to me and my face was inches from his crotch. I rubbed through the material gently and slowly unbuckled him. Sliding off his pants slowly and deliberately. Massaging his cock as I went. Soon he was standing before me his pants by his ankles and I took his cock in my hand and sank my lips over the tip.
Slowly licking his cock head I massaged his balls at the same time.
“Mmmmm sweetie you are a cock whore aren’t you”
I never answered my mouth was full and I was in heaven. I took more of that cock into my mouth and Mike held my head and fucked my mouth. I was gagging but Mike was relentless he knew I liked it this way and so he continued his onslaught. I felt his cock twitch and tasted the first bit of precum. I waited with baited breath and wasn’t disappointed as his seed filled the back of my throat and I began to swallow. Some dribbled onto my tits as I tried to get it all. Mike then withdrew and stood back to survey his cock slut. I was massaging the spillage into my tits and then I moved in to lick Mike’s cock clean.
Getting dressed we left the shack and went back to the office. Julie had already gone her hours were up but I knew she would be back tomorrow. The day went without any further mishaps and we drove home.
Chapter 3

“How did it go” Cynthia asked
“So So” I replied
I went and did the usual getting the drinks and parked myself at Cynthia’s feet with my head sometimes in her lap. She would stroke my hair and it relieved the stresses of the day.
“Time I sorted dinner” I said
“No need we got a chef”
“Chef”
“Yes go and see”
I had too curiosity aroused I made my way to the kitchen, Shock horror there was James stark naked apart from a pinafore cooking dinner. I said nothing but walked round the kitchen inspecting the boiling pans and checking the oven.
“Is Mistress happy” he said
I was taken aback what he had said
“Sorry”
“Mistress if my cooking is not up to scratch I apologise”
I played up to this
“Yes well it looks alright the proof will be in the tasting”
I left him too it. Joining Cynthia I asked for an explanation.
“After dinner honey”
I accepted that and got back down on the floor to allow Cynthia to caress my hair once more every stroke was laboured with love.
I felt 10 years old again when my daddy would stroke my hair. Of course I had no idea daddy was getting off doing it and it was not till my 11th birthday when he actually finally seduced me into stroking his cock. We never went further than that I never sucked him just stroked him till his white stuff came on my hand and he would wipe us both off and thank me with a kiss. Daddy continued stroking my hair till I was 13 and sadly he died.
I had thought no one could take daddy’s place and I guess if things had progressed he would have taken my virginity but it was not to be. I met James and that was that.
Suddenly a naked James walked in announcing dinner was ready and we went to eat. We sat in our usual places Amy included and James served the food and coffee’s as we ate each time he would back off and stand away from the table.
“James” called Cynthia “we are finished when we have gone you may eat then wash all these pots and put them away. We will call you when we need you”
“Yes Mistress”
We all left the kitchen and allowed James to eat. Back in the lounge after Amy had poured the drinks and one for herself which this time was also a Gin. Cynthia explained why James was in the kitchen.
She explained that since I moved out James moaned to Amy he would no longer be able to afford the rent and that would mean moving. He had nowhere to go. Being Amy’s pet she was allowed to bring him home provided he was off use and he agreed to sleep in the shed out back. He was not to be in the house without a member of family which included me being present unless of course Amy wanted to fuck him.
James having no illusions he was now to be servant to us all had agreed rather than be homeless. He would only need clothes when he was driving Cynthia to and from her Doctors or her ladies circle, and if I wanted he would fetch anything I needed from the old home.
To be honest there was nothing from there I wanted I hadn’t even wanted to see James again but seeing him subservient to our whims bought me great pleasure. I agreed to take the car and James truck and that way I could sell them and use the money, I already had an idea what on. Cynthia sounded a little bell and James came scuttling in.
“Yes Mistress”
“James I want you to drive Kaitlin back to your old home pick up your truck and bring it back here”
“Yes mistress”
“Then you are to go back again and this time bring back the car”
“Yes mistress”
“James and one more thing you must go naked”
“Yes mistress”
“Kaitlin sweetie make sure he don’t put clothes on and it’s up to you what else you do”
I smiled I knew what I was gonna do and I went to my bedroom and removed a couple of items to take with me
James sat driving he was watching the road I sat in the back of the car on the journey I removed my panties and began playing with myself with a hairbrush and vibrator. As I pushed the hairbrush up my pussy with one hand I freed a tit with the other and stroked my buzzing vibrator on it. The sensation was tremendous and I soon came and straightened myself up sat back for the rest of the ride.
We reached the house and James went round back to get his truck. I drove the car home. The second journey was similar in nature except I stripped off all my clothes and deliberately sat in front playing in my pussy. James could look but not touch and he knew it.
James drove my car back and I drove Mike’s. Parking up James walked round the side of the house and entered through the kitchen. Servants I learned from Cynthia never use the family entrance bad protocol.
Cynthia noticed I was wet from my playing and bade me come over so she could play in there too I walked over stripped off again and let her do her thing. Mike watched us between drinking his whisky and reading his paper and smoking his cigar.
Amy sauntered in with James in tow and told him stand in the corner. There was I still naked with Cynthia playing where James could no longer unless invited. Amy removed her clothing and knelt in front of Mike who reluctantly put his paper down and allowed Amy to remove his pants. Amy then proceeded to work on her daddy’s cock and I watched her from my vantage point. Amy worked until Mike was hard then he stood up and Amy proffered her backside for him.
Mike rubbed the girl’s anus and produced some lube the girl had kindly thought to bring in and he inserted his cock into her anus. He fucked her hard as she squealed in delight at her daddy taking her. Mike worked into a faster tempo and soon he was ready to pop. Withdrawing he plastered the girl’s backside and back with his sperm.
Mike sidled over to me and as I licked him clean Amy never moved.
“James” Called Cynthia
“There appears to be a mess on Amy go clean it up with your tongue”
“Yes mistress”
I could not believe James was actually going to lick Mike’s sperm off Amy. Without a flicker of emotion he licked until there was none left.
“You may go now James bedtime for you” said Cynthia
James left and we heard the back door open and close. We were all a little exhausted and we sat around chatting for a while mainly about Mike’s project and how I was enjoying my new job. The evening almost over each moved to their own room but I told Mike tonight I a sleeping with Cynthia and I got no argument. Cynthia smiled.
Helping Cynthia undress I purposefully spent ages mauling her breasts when I had her fully naked I placed her on the bed. This was new to Cynthia who almost every night slept in her clothes. In the morning’s Mike would usually come in bathe her and dress her. Tonight was different I was going to give Cynthia her pleasure for allowing me to be part of her household.
Chapter 4

Last night I had slept with Cynthia which was a first for both of us but I assured her while she was alive it would not be the last. This morning I bathed her and joined her in the bath so she could have fun with me while I did so. I then dressed her she never chose what to wear it was Mike’s choice today was mine.
I combed her hair and she liked that much gentler than Mike did. I stepped into my room to see a sleeping Mike I got dressed quickly and re joined Cynthia. Amy was already awake and having breakfast with a naked James in attendance. Cynthia and I put in our breakfast order and he duly obliged.
“What plans today dear” Cynthia asked
“Back to the store “I replied “give the staff the redundancy offer and interview each about a possible position”
“Sounds fun” Cynthia said with a wicked glint
Cynthia had never taken any interest in Mike’s affairs the store was left to him from his father. Cynthia had put some of her inheritance money in to expand the place. This new venture was of little concern to her as long as she could carry on her lifestyle for the end of her days.
Today Cynthia had a doctor’s appointment and James was given a suit suitable for a chauffeur. After the Doctors she had the ladies lunch and a meeting with her Lawyer.
Mike appeared at this stage as James was wheeling Cynthia to the car this time he was allowed to use the front entrance.
“Suppose I have to get me own breakfast” He joked
“Sit down Grumpy” I replied I will do it.
“Thanks hon” He replied and gave me a playful slap on the bum
I turned to get him back forgetting I had a fried egg on the palette knife and it flew across the kitchen. I started to go clean it up but Amy reminded me no need we got a servant for that. I kissed her forehead and broke Mike another egg.
Breakfast done we headed for the store but I forgot to remove my panties till Mike reminded me
“Ok pervert” I laughed and removed them
I always made sure I wore them by the time we got to the store.
The staff were all busy doing their thing a few customers had wandered in taking advantage of the ‘closing down sale everything must go’.
Julie blushed as I caught her eye and winked at her. We went up and settled into the day. About half an hour later I came back down and shouted in a stern voice
“Julie Mike wants to see you in his office immediately.”
Julie was a bit put out and wondered what she had done. As she followed me upstairs I glanced back to see the others talking wondering the same and when their turn was to come. I had succeeded in putting fear into the staff it wasn’t that I wanted to it was a part of the next process the job interviews and I wanted them edgy. God I was loving this power.
I opened the door to Mike’s office and Julie went in I closed it behind us. It took Julie a few seconds to realise Mike was not in the office. In fact he was in the stationary cupboard but only I knew that. Julie tied to ask but I just turned her round and placed my lips over hers and kissed her. She tried to pull back.
“It’ alright” I told her “We won’t be disturbed” I locked the door to be certain.
To the staff this was nothing new Mike often locked the door on us if there was an important issue we needed to sort and did not want disturbing. I walked over to Mikes chair and sat down.
“Sit down Julie“
Julie sat in the chair I used when in Mike’s office
“Tell me what you said yesterday was you serious?”
“Yes” Julie managed to stutter
“And so was I when I said I would fuck you”
Julie’s heart was pounding her dream her fantasy was about to become real
“But not here” I added “Too many noses”
“Ok” she stammered
“Julie are you serious you want to continue working for us?”
“Yes but”
“Then listen I interrupted there is a vacancy that is not on the board because I just created it the pay is $3 an hr more than you are getting now and the hours are the same interested”
“Yes if you think I am up to the task”
I smiled “You are more than qualified and the work is easy”
“Then yes again” Julie said
“I hoped you would say that just read this contract if you are happy sign it and the job is immediate”
Julie read the contract which was not a long document and signed
“Good that is settled” I said and sank back as I had seen Mike do on many an occasion when he had found a good deal.
“Now just one other thing” I said “Take off your panties”
To show her I stood up lifted my dress and removed mine. Julie took the hint and did the same I got the first glimpse of her hairy bush.
“Ok pass them here”
Julie handed me her panties and I threw hers and mine out the window into the trash cart below. I unlocked the door and told her to follow me.
We reached the shop floor and I asked everyone who was not serving to gather round
“I am happy to say that Julie here has joined the new venture she has just signed her contract”
To great cheers and well done Julie thanked them all
“There is a place for you all I reminded them just consider your options I will need to know in 3 days what you intend and remember anytime I am here I will answer any queries you have.”
The assembly broke up a much happier crew than before I was relishing the way I could influence people’s moods. I instructed Julie to go into the canteen and make us both a coffee. I went back into the office to see Mike and told him the 1st part was a success he smiled. I kissed him on the forehead and went down to join Julie.
Julie handed me the coffee and as she passed it over I took the chance to touch her hand very casually to which she both blushed and also took a look round to check if anyone had seen.
“Ok Julie We are leaving in a moment I need you come on the new site with me I have a job for you”
We left the store with the glare of the others and got into Mike’s car damn I really ought to come in mine but that would not be so much fun. Anyway Mike could always take the store pick up home if desperate, but I planned to be back in time for Julie to get back for the children.
Heading toward the site my mind was racing at the things I had planned for the unsuspecting Julie. We turned the corner and there it was gone. In its place were two large sectional buildings about 20 x 10 each and a truck was parked outside one and a bulldozer parked a little further off. Fuck I thought ruined.
As soon as he saw me arrive Ken the contractor stepped out of the first building.
“Kaitlin” He called over “I was about to call you”
Stuff this I wanted sex and I was now stuck with work
“Oh Hi” well I bought my new assistant Julie here to show her the site
We walked over to the site hut he had come out of it was laden with plans and filing cabinets and 3 phones. Showing us round he was talking bills of quantities and shit. I just nodded. He showed us into the next one saying this was my office and asking if things were ok I just said so far but I would shift around if not. He told me if we needed heavy stuff shifting just get one of the guys on site.
I remembered saying as long as he had a six pack not a beer gut. All the time I was seething this was wasting valuable time and Julie was getting a bit worried too. Finally Ken left us in the office and said he had to go order some supplies and make a few calls and left us.
That was the cue I needed as he left I moved closer to Julie and kissed her allowing my hands to roam then I knelt before her lifted her skirt and kissed her pussy.
“This will have to be trimmed” I told her
“I do normally but its hard getting it right.” She said
“Soon see to that” I said “Tomorrow I’m gonna shave you bald”
“My husband will notice”
“Do you still have sex?
“Occasionally”
“How often?”
“Once a fortnight”
“That’s cos you are so frigid open them damn legs girl”
Julie opened her legs a little more and I could now insert a finger as I did she made a little cooing noise. I rubbed outside her pussy and fingered her making her moan softly. Not knowing how far sound travelled in these huts we tried to keep as quiet as possible.
I stopped my fingering and stood up.
“Your turn now”
She got down on her knees as I had done and did the same to me as I had done to her. Technique was lacking but 10 out of 10 for attempt.
We did not continue for long we had no idea when or if Ken would be back. In an attempt to make it look as if we had done something I pulled a couple of files down marked phase 1 opened them up and placed them on the desk I then arranged the chairs to make it look as though we had been seated.
We had just rearranged our clothing and straightened our hair when ken knocked on the door. Quickly we sat down and I said
“Enter”
Ken came in wiping his muddy feet and saw us seated with the papers on the desk.
“Oh sorry if you are busy” he remarked “Just I need to go over phase 1 week 1 if you have a moment”
Fuck I was in deep shit here where was Mike when I needed him. I decided to bluff it out.
“Fine Julie and I were finished anyway”
Least I hadn’t lied about that. Ken came over with some papers.
“I have done the prelims” he said “If you wouldn’t mind checking them over I can start”
“I am running a bit late” I lied “But ok give them here”
“No it’s fine” he said “Take them with you look them over when you have a moment but I do need clarification by 5pm tonight”
“Yes no problem I will get them back to you maybe Julie will bring them later”
“No he said those are office copies for your files just phone the ok”
Phew saved I had time to get back and let Mike sort this one out.
Ken left and so did we. On the way back we had a laugh about the whole thing it seemed I better do some studying earn my keep this was getting serious.
We got back to the shop in time for Julie to hop in her car and get back for her children. They had a nanny but she still liked to be there when they got back from school. I watched as she drove off waving her goodbye.
Chapter 5

I went inside to be greeted by Rachel
“Miss my daddy says can I have one then chamber thingy jobs”
“Ok come in the office in 5 minutes and I will interview you”
“Ok Miss”
I went into Mike’s office and told him about my failed chance to fuck Julie. He laughed. I threw a stapler at him. I need some studying I told him and related the events of the morning.
“Ok sweetie” later “I have two forms to fill Tax audits for closure and I be with you”
“Oh and I got a report to look at for Ken” I said “Needs approving and signing by 5pm”
“Sure honey, now go or I will not be done”
I had an interview to do and I would have preferred the office but I decided the canteen was as good a place as any. I was making my way down as Rachel made her way up.
“Change of venue” I said “Canteen”
Rachel turned and I followed her I stopped to make an announcement
“I am going to Interview Rachel here so I would appreciate having the canteen clear for a spell, if anyone needs a drink take a can from the sales cooler and this time I will not moan about drinks on the shop floor”
With that I went in the canteen with Rachel and closed and locked the door.
“Ok Rachel now this will not be long”
“Fine miss”
Rachel listened as I re told her what the job was I had to explain some things several times in the end we got there.
“Ok Rachel”
“Yes miss”
“I just need you to sign this paper and the job is yours”
I knew she could not write her name proper so I allowed her to just scribble as best she could.
“Anything more” I asked her
“Miss what’s a lesbian?”
“What made you ask that?”
“Sam he said things have altered since that lesbian bitch took over”
“Did he now” I remarked “Well I will sort him out for sure”
“Miss you not answered”
“Well if you want to know first I am not a lesbian but I do like girls”
I continued to tell her how some girls and women liked to do things with other girls that other girls do with boys. I had to make it simple so she could understand. She asked so many tricky questions and I could be here all day. I had been frustrated at not fucking Julie if I played this right the day might not be a loss after all.
“Listen honey” I said “It is probably better if I show you but if I do and you tell anyone I will take away your job understand”
The threat was not meant as serious just to ensure she kept quiet. I started towards her and she got a little anxious. Doing my best to calm her I asked her to stand up. She hesitated a little so I reinforced my threat. She stood and I asked her to remove her dress. As she did I showed her I had no panties on.
She took off her dress and her panties and stood there in socks and shoes. I asked her to remove those and as she did I stripped off too.
Laying her on the table I began to play with her nipples and her pussy. She flinched when I inserted a finger in her pussy and again when I licked a nipple. I continued for a while and then I lay on top of her tit to tit and kissed her on the mouth. I continued by showing her how we rub pussies together and she moaned softly I finished off with a final licking of her pussy and we got dressed.
The whole incident including interview had taken just over 1 hr and making sure she was ok and allowing her to compose herself I unlocked the door.
Rachel took her copy of the contract and ran up to Martin to show him. I motioned that the canteen was now free but I decreed that from now on drinks could be consumed on the shop floor as long as there were no spillages but food was still to be consumed in the canteen.
I left it at that and went back to join Mike in the office
“You done what woman you mad”
“No why”
“What if she tells someone she is only 16?”
“Don’t fret lover I got it covered”
“Just be careful that’s all”
I reminded him how old Amy is she still shook his head. His tax forms were completed and for the rest of the day he taught me about the job I had taken on. I learned it was much the same as the shop getting materials on time to a pre ordained schedule and chasing late deliveries. There was the small bit about site inspections by the planners from time to time and that unfortunately once work started proper on site I would be required there most the day. That meant I needed to interview the rest within 3 days or come back from time to time to a scheduled interview. I decided the former was the better option and put up a notice on the canteen board.
As it came time to closing Sam approached me and I chose my words carefully
“So Sam have you any idea what you are going to do”
“I don’t know” He replied “Depends how things work out”
“You mean you do not want to work for a lesbian bitch” I said
His face dropped a mile
“Sorry Madam” he stuttered “That was a silly off the cuff remark”
“Then why make it, have you any basis in fact for the statement”
“No Madam it was a stupid thing to say but how?”
“Rachel” I replied cutting him short “She is an impressionable girl”
“Yes Madam sorry won’t happen again”
“I could sack you on the spot you know then no job and no redundancy”
His face dropped like a stone
“I will let it pass this time but if I hear”
I stopped without finishing the sentence the message had got through and once again I had played the power game without realising it.
I went back into Mike’s office he was just locking his safe from the days takings
“Sales are up” he said “Pity the profits are down with this sale thing”
“Poor baby” I whispered “I thought you needed to get rid of stock”
“You right” he said “Cost too much for storage and the cash flow is coming in handy”
We made small talk driving home Mike just wanted to make one stop
“Where are we going I asked?”
“See a man about a car”
“What”
“Shut the fuck up and enjoy the drive”
No more to be said I remained silent the rest of the journey. We pulled into a garage forecourt. A man came out and greeted Mike I just sat in the car as ordered. They had been gone around 20 minutes and I was getting restless looking round to see if anyone was watching I pulled up my dress and began to play. Keeping careful watch I managed to get in 1 orgasm before I saw Mike and the man approaching. Mike got in the car and drove off
“What was that about?” I asked
“Organising a service for the car”
“Liar you have yours serviced at Baileys”
“Stop the 20 questions”
I stopped wondering why he was so secretive and settled down for the ride home. The usual routine followed the drinks the dinner the chit chat. Retiring to the lounge I sat on Mike’s lap.
“Pleasssseee hon” I said wriggling my ass into his crotch “Pleassse tell me what went on back there”
Cynthia gave a huge giggle and Mike laughed
“You will find out soon enough” He said “Now go away and let me read my paper”
This was annoying I hated the pair of them but not really it’s just a phrase. James was led in by Amy and ordered to fuck her on the carpet. Nice to see someone was getting something. James my cuckold husband.
“Oh by the way this is not James” Amy reported “Her name is Janice”
We all laughed and thought it cute.
Amy considered for a moment and said Momma can I dress Janice in some female clothes. She looked at me as she said it. All the while Janice was fucking her ass.
“Sure honey” I said “You can take her shopping tomorrow after school what you have in mind”
“Frilly underwear”
I took $100 from my purse
“Thanks momma”
“That will cost you 30” I said
“Now momma”
“No tomorrow after you have bought Janice her underwear and if they not feminine or sexy enough I will double it”
Janice finished his duties by coming over the girls back and bottom and was ordered to lick it up. Now he was licking his own sperm.
While this was happening Mike left the room to make a phone call. He was now back just in time to see Janice being led away. We heard the back door open and close and Amy re entered the room.
Sitting there naked she removed Cynthia’s blouse and bra and suckled on the breasts. Mike asked if I was going to join in but I told him no I had my share today and anyway I was not in the mood because he would not tell me what happened at the garage.
It was some 30 minutes later the front doorbell went and Mike went to answer. Returning to the room he had the man from the garage in tow.
“All ready sir” the man started to say but his eyes popped seeing Amy lying on the floor naked.
“Thank you would you like a drink” Mike said
“Well sir I must get back”
“Nonsense Amy get the man a whisky”
Amy trotted off and bought the man his drink
“Sit down man” Mike said “Relax I am your last call as we agreed”
“Yes sir” The man replied “Home now so when I finished this if I can use the phone to order a taxi.”
“We will get you home” Mike said “Relax”
The man sat back and drank his eyes wandered over to Amy and she played him. She made sure he caught glimpses of her pussy without making it obvious. Mike patted Amy on the bottom sometimes resting his hand a little longer than is proper.
We got to know his name was Stephen and he lived alone since his wife left him taking his two children with her. He always volunteered for the later shifts it saved him being alone in his apartment for too long.
“You like my daughter Stephen?” Cynthia asked
“Yes she’s lovely”
“Amy show Stephen how lovely you are”
Amy with her back to Stephen bent forward and stuck her bottom almost in the man’s face. Then she turned round lay on the carpet and opened her legs for him to admire. His bulge was obvious and Amy moved in for the Kill. Stephen enjoyed Amy for over half an hour.
“Kaitlin will run you home” Mike said
“And how the fuck do I do that when I’m not speaking to you”
“Simple darling use your new car”
Chapter 6

After depositing Stephen in his apartment and refusing to go in for a drink in case it turned to sex I started my way home. As I turned through town at the Pizza stand I spotted Rachel. She was chewing on a Pizza and had a soft drink in the other hand. I pulled over to ask her what he papa had said to her contract.
“Papa is happy” She said “It be hard for a few weeks with less money coming in”
It was then I formulated a plan
“Rachel sweetheart have you told anyone about what happed today”
“No miss honest miss I would never break a promise never”
“Good girl” I said “Rachel did you enjoy it”
“Yes miss I am going to try my cousin Mary”
“Would you like me to teach you more then?” I enquired “But again no one must know it is me understood”
“Yes Miss thank you”
“And Rachel if you are a very good student and do everything I ask I will make up your wages but no one is to know understood”
“Yes miss”
“Good I will see you at work tomorrow”
With that I drove off as people were beginning to appear from the Pizza place and I recognised someone I did not want to see me.
I arrived back home to find them all in bed and I climbed in with Mike kissed his forehead and went to sleep.
The following morning I drove us to work in my new car. By now people must have guessed something so I made the announcement.
“Some know already” I said pointing at Julie “Other’s may have speculated but Mike and I are an item we live together I live at his house”
With that we went upstairs to the office. This morning’s brief was to go over my learning session regarding the site until I had it perfect plus a few bits Mike left out so as not to cause confusion. Julie was not needed so much so I asked her to hand around and help out in the shop. Mike locked the office and my revision started. After a couple of hours my head spun so I went down to bring up some coffees.
Rachel caught me on the way out and asked when she would receive her training some of the others overheard and I told her soon I needed to sort a time. Rachel went away happy and If needed I could lie and say it was her new job training. Mike was on the phone when I got back.
“Ken requests you meet him on site” He said “I told him you would call him back and arrange it”
I returned Ken’s call and told him 30 minutes. Finishing coffee and a quick recap I grabbed Julie from the shop and we headed off to site. We got here just before ken and I unlocked our office door and we went in. I heard the knock but this time Julie let him in.
“Morning” Ken said “Sorry about the sudden call but the Architect wants a meeting here in 20 minutes and I thought it best you be here to bear witness to what he says.”
The architect I had forgotten that incident where I allowed him to lick my pussy this could get weird. No time to panic I would have to brave it out. While we were waiting a call came into my office who the fuck knew I was here except Mike. Julie answered and spoke to me
“It is Mr Carter for you will you take it”
“Excuse while I take this call” I said being professional as I could
Ken backed off a little and started talking to Julie. I finished my call with Mike and gave my attentions back to Ken. I assured him that be fine and he left to his office. Julie and I had 15 minutes to kill and we made the most of it. Bill was on time and the plans he bought were laid on my planning desk. I got my copy out to be double sure and yes a mistake was there all right.
This was my hour I was alone in this one I had to make a decision and after deliberation I made my choice.
“Very well lose 3 parking spaces there and place the disabled bays there.”
“Sound choice” Agreed ken “I did have my doubts putting a woman in charge but so far it has worked well”
“Bill can you redraw that section and have it ready for the planners let’s see two days be enough”
“More than adequate this time” he replied
“That was a reference I take it to the last time” I asked
“Yes Kaitlin it was but it is nice doing business your way”
I pretended I knew nothing of what he was talking about and it passed over Ken and Julies heads. Julie made all coffee from a percolator in the corner and ken left. Bill waited till he had gone and Julie was out of earshot before enquiring if there was to be any repeat of our last encounter.
I was not sure how to answer and I merely hinted that should an opportunity arise I would not deny his request but he could not fuck me. He affirmed that what he managed last time had him on edge and I sort of agreed that maybe a hand job could be arranged. However I layed down terms as to what I wanted in return.
Julie returned from her toiletries as there was no plumbing yet and the portable toilets had not arrived we had to make do behind the bulldozer. I asked her go next door and see Ken about getting those items organised and take her time I had to have a private word with the architect.
Julie left and as soon as I was sure it was safe I hoisted my dress to allow Bill to continue where he had left off. I opened my legs to allow him access and sat on the edge of my desk. His fingers and tongue worked their magic and I came very quickly. It was now my turn and slipping off the desk I knelt and removed his pants. Taking his cock out me gave him a hand job playing with his balls as well. I did not want to get the floor stained so I allowed my mouth to take his cock for him to unload and most of it was gone a quick cleaning of his cock and it was over. We adjusted ourselves and as the only water was on bottle for now he settled for putting his cock back as it was. He left and Julie walked in.
“Nice timing” I said
“Nothing to do with timing I heard you from outside the door”
That worried me slightly. But I let it pass.
Once again knocked the door.
Upon being allowed entry he explained the plumbing would take 2 days but would be ready by the time we were on site proper. Plus there would be a special toilet just for our use. Last item was the soundproofing he explained it could get noisy on site and it was needed so you could answer the phones and the red one was site to site office to office. Plus the walkie-talkies would be on site too as well as the hard hats.
He left to lock up his office and we hung back. Watching him leave we figured there was enough time to get it together and this time I ate her pussy and she ate mine in the 69. That would have to satisfy it was time to leave.
Arriving back at the store we noticed the closed notice on the store and no one was around. I let Julie go and using my keys opened the store. All was quiet this was a trading day where was everyone. I switched on the lights to a large shout of ‘Surprise’ I looked and they were all there even Julie as I turned round was back.
“What’s all this” I asked a grinning Mike it is not my birthday
“A celebration” Mike replied “I have been offered a sum to take our remaining stock as of now we have sold out”
I jumped into his arms almost bowling him over. The wine flowed and we all ended up a little tipsy. Mike had considered this and as people wandered off he called for taxis take them home. I hadn’t noticed Julie was still here and I passed out from the drink.
I woke up at home Mike offering me a gin but I had enough drink for one day. Until Amy mentioned it I had forgotten about her punishment and as I was in no fit state I excused myself and asked Cynthia to perform the task. I did not watch I was too exhausted and went bed. I do remember asking Mike about the interviews and he said in my absence that was all sorted forget the store and I drifted asleep.
Chapter Seven

How long had I slept the clock said 10:30am. I must get to the store ouch my head hurt. I hurried to dress and found Mike in the lounge reading.
“Morning sleepy head”
“More like hammer head”
He laughed while I went to the kitchen to find the tablets. Standing there was a sight to behold James or should I say Janice was wearing a pair of frilly panties in pink a suspender belt and a bra. It was all completed by a pair of red high heel shoes. I got the tablets a glass of water and went into the lounge.
“The shop” I said
“All finished do you not remember”
It was coming back now, the party the drink the clinch I had with Mike while everyone watched and cheered.
“Julie what about Julie”
“She is coming round later for a few moments I said you were unwell”
I didn’t have any work for her but I would miss not seeing her. I settled into the easy chair and curled my feet up. Mike went through what he had sorted and that was the end for 2 days for me. The site would be starting up then and at least this way I could relax before the onslaught I knew was coming.
Putting all thoughts of anything out of my head I relaxed. It was some time before my head cleared and I went out back to the pool. Cynthia was sat by it in her chair taking in the sun. As I approached she pointed to the lounger. I lay down and we started talking. Actually Cynthia did most the talking. She had been her lawyer and I was being made Amy’s mother legally Cynthia was negating her parental rights. I saw the pain in her face as she told me. This I guess must be hard for any mother to do.
There are cases where the courts have taken children from their parents but I had never come across transfer of custody especially as there was a living father who surely has more rights than I do. Her face was getting contorted and I was concerned I called Mike and he phoned her doctor.
Doctor Marshall came within half an hour of getting the call and called the paramedics inside 20 minutes she was on her way to hospital. Mike went in the ambulance I followed in my car. By the time I arrived because I had to wait at interchanges and the ambulance did not Cynthia was in a private room Mike holding her hand.
I had forgotten about Julie till mike mentioned it but this was more important and Julie would understand. I sat in a chair opposite as Mike continued to hold Cynthia’s hand. He only released it when a nurse came in to check on her and then he reached out for it again. I felt like an interloper and I told Mike I would leave but he begged me stay this is what she wanted.
I stayed and after a few hours I noticed her wake up. I instinctively moved to her bedside. With Mike one side and me the other with the little strength she had she bought our hands together in hers. In faint voice she whispered
“See we are one”
Looking at me she said “I know you will stay with him and he loves you”
I smiled and sat up to kiss her cheek. Smiling she repeated a similar phrase to Mike. I looked at Mike and he smiled at me. Suddenly without warning the alarm went and nurses and doctors rushed in pushing us out the room. I started to cry and Mike held me close. We could hear the commotion in Cynthia’s room. It seemed to take hours but it wasn’t. One of the Doctors took us aside and said simply “Sorry”
Neither Mike nor I could believe she was no more we tried to get into the room but the nurse held us back.
“Wait a few moments” She said “While we make her presentable and then you can go in and stay as long as you like”
As we were about to enter I remembered Amy and I asked the nurse if they contact the school let her know we were here. She said she would and we entered the room. The person in the bed was not Cynthia. It was a pale reflection of a once great woman. I sat by her side and took her hand it was cool not cold. I have no idea how long I held that hand till Amy appeared.
This was Amy’s moment and I left her to it. Mike had sat in the chair I had occupied once his face ashen and I had no idea how to console him. Amy broke the silence.
“Moms gone but I have you please don’t you leave me”
I burst into tears assuring her I was here to stay. She hugged me so tight it hurt but I was not about to push her away. A nurse appeared to check we were ok and offer us a coffee I ordered us all one and she went to fetch it. Mike got up and approached us and we had a 3 way hug.
The nurse appeared with the coffee and we left the room shutting the door. Sitting in the ante room we sipped our coffee without a word being said.
Eventually we wandered past the nursing station and out into the air. As we stood outside for a moment an orderly came up and handed us a paper it was the official time of death for us to give her Doctor and a signed statement she was deceased to present for her estate to be sorted. I drove us all home in silence and as we got to the drive Julie was waiting.
I apologised and told her what happened and she took me and gave me a hug. She came in with us and insisted we sit while she made us coffees insisting she would find everything in the kitchen assuming she could find the kitchen. The next sound I heard was a scream and I rushed to see what happened. In all the confusion we had left Janice in her shed and Julie had gone out to the bins and seen this man woman and it freaked her out.
I explained as best I could that was my husband but I doing not think she fully took it in at that point. We made the coffee together and went back in the lounge. Amy saw me and ran toward me I had the foresight to put down my coffee. I was surprised when she pushed me down sat on my knee pulled out one of my breasts and suckled like a baby. I had no say and Julie made no comment.
It was Mike who told us that Amy was adopted and her real mother was a drug user. She had been in several homes but they could not cope with a feisty child even at 5 years of age she was destructive. It was only when Cynthia took her on and inadvertently against all the rules of child guidance slapped her across the face. Worried about child welfare taking her back she panicked. But the welfare never came and whenever Amy knew she had done wrong she informed Cynthia who would smack her it worked.
As she grew the slaps became proper punishment and Amy both knew it was coming and grew to like it. The first time mike did it one day as Cynthia was unwell he found it raised an erection and Amy played on it and before long he was fucking her. This was not enough for the precocious child and soon she was making out with a lot of the boys in her school which got her expelled.
They managed to get her another school but boys were old hat and she had two of the teachers fucking her. She grew tired of them and met a man whose wife was frigid meaning me. So began an affair she fell in love. The rest I could fill in myself.
Amy had fallen asleep on my tit and carefully Mike pulled her off and took her to her bedroom he undressed her and put her to bed before returning to us. It was at that point I realised about Julie’s children
“That is no problem” she said “My husband is home from one of his trips”
She had told him she had a new job and her boss had called for a special meeting. He understands those he has them with his secretary.
“I can ring him and say we worked late you are putting me up”
“Will he not begin to wonder” I said
“No he knows you are female he has no clue”
Mike gave wry smile and we showed her a room. It needed bedding but she was shown where that was. Right now Mike and I needed to comfort each other and we went our room. Julie went her room.
It was not supposed to be like this Mike had just lost his wife and we were having sex. There was no guilt he had lost one wife but the proxy one needed comfort too. We confirmed our feelings by our zealous lovemaking and sweaty and exhausted we fell asleep.
In the cold light of morning Mike made the calls which set in motion Cynthia’s funeral. No expense was to be spared and he was going through both his and Cynthia’s phone books to inform any relative or friend he could. This took the best part of a morning. Some calls had to be delayed because of time zones and so some were earmarked to be placed later in the day. Julie kept us going with sandwiches and coffee.
The cuckold was left in his shed but we took him in a sandwich. It was Julie who asked what did we do with him to which Amy simply replied anything we like. I looked at her and she asked me how many that remark would cost I simply told her that I was keeping score now was not the right time and she would get what was owed.
Julie and I had to go on site before the funeral but it was early days so we only had to pop in for an hr or so I would meet Julie there. We did not have sex at all during the time leading to the funeral.
On the day of the funeral I went in the lead car much to the annoyance of some relatives. Amy held my hand throughout the whole service. Julie made her appearance but kept a safe distance. We had a few people back afterwards but out of respect Julie did not accept the invite. While Mike mingled with guests I did not even know. Amy never left my side it was as if she were glued. Our guests never saw the cuckold we had him put in a Motel room and we hired him out to a middle aged couple Amy knew for the day.
Finally when all the gusts had gone and we were completely alone we did what comes natural to us and fucked each other. Amy vowed at that point she was bored with the cuckold and we decided if the couple wanted him they could keep him. Amy was happy to settle for love from mommy and daddy.
THE END
For now maybe?

---